By thorney
Since the age of seven, once during every cycle of the Moon-God Khonsu, she came to submerge herself in the river. Her living father was the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis, but rumours said she was sired in a union between her mother Ahmose, and the greatest of Gods: Amun-Re. This monthly joining with the Nile, the giver of life and prosperity to her people, was to her, and all who witnessed it, an affirmation of her divine lineage.
The part of the riverbank and river where Hatshepsut undertook the ceremony was cleared of bulrushes and staked out with nets for 100 cubits. This was to ensure her safety from both land and river predators, for although she was considered divine, she was only thirteen years old and still very mortal.
Her guards entered the netted off portion of the river prior to her bathing to make sure there were no dangers present. Afterwards they retreated with the rest of her entourage behind a screen erected along the riverbank, allowing the young princess full privacy for her spiritual joining with the River-God.
She loved the great pomp that surrounded her visits to the river, as she did with most of the ceremonies involved with her palace existence. Although only the daughter of Thutmosis and Ahmose, and therefore, of less importance than her two remaining brothers, she knew herself to be her father's favourite child.
Her eldest living brother Wadjmose, would be Pharaoh; but he was a sickly young man. Amenmose, the youngest surviving male of her parents union, but older than her by three years, was the more likely to succeed her father and become the Lord of the Upper and Lower Nile. Of less certainty was her own future; it was most likely she would be married to a son of one of her father's lesser wives, and although of highest royal blood, she would eventually be relegated to minor palace duties at the whim of one of her brother's future queens.
---------------------------------------------
She'd been aware of the boy in the bulrushes who watched her bathe on each of her last three visits to the river. Initially afraid, then outraged at his audacity, she had refrained from exposing him to her guards. Remaining silent puzzled her somewhat, however the thought of being secretly admired, combined with the thrill of keeping secrets from her escort, kept her lips sealed.
Today, she'd found herself disappointed the face in the reeds was missing. So much so, she cut short her union with the River-God, causing consternation within her handmaidens that she might be ill. On returning to the palace, she did nothing to re-assure her company about her health, by insisting on going directly to her room alone. There she deliberated on the absence and the identity of her secret watcher.
She knew to expose him could mean his death, even if he was of minor royal descent. Nevertheless, her curiosity was so compelling, she had to find out who he was regardless of what fate might befall him. Hatshepsut summonsed one of her most trusted handmaidens, Shallia, who was an eighteen-year-old daughter of a minor official at the palace. Her instructions were to find and present to the princess, the names of all young males between the ages of twelve and sixteen who resided within the palace grounds.
Shallia returned shortly before sundown with the requested information. Prior to scrutinising the document, Hatshepsut had to attend the daily ceremony of praying for the safe passage through the underworld of the Sun-God Re. Afterwards, she retreated to her quarters and studied the list. It comprised of eleven names, eight of the boys she had known most of her life and were therefore discounted.
The handmaiden was questioned by Hatshepsut on her knowledge of the remaining three boys, and asked where they could be viewed without the princess' presence being revealed. Shallia's information quickly eliminated two more of the boys from being the 'spy in the reeds,' leaving only Rmemas, the twelve-year-old son of Dalamous, a captain in the palace guards who recently joined the household staff. Hatshepsut was again disappointed, she was certain the boy in the bulrushes had been older, perhaps fourteen or fifteen years of age, and was doubtful if Rmemas would prove to be her watcher.
Over the next four days, at times when she was not required for either learning or ceremony, she enlisted Shallia's assistance to view some of the boys on the list. As she suspected, none resembled her spectator in the reeds. She was getting so frustrated with her inability to discover the boy's identity, she determined the next time she visited the river, if he again appeared in the bulrushes, she would have her guards arrest him. However, fate decreed a different course of events.
Seven days prior to her next river excursion, whilst out in the royal gardens gathering lotus blossoms, she caught a glimpse of a boy she thought matched the looks of her reed sneak. The distance between her and the boy, who was busy tending the flowerbeds, was some eighty cubits, creating a little doubt in her mind. Nevertheless, the manner in which he quickly scuttled away when he became aware of her presence, convinced her as to his guilt and shame.
Shallia knew nothing of the boy, or his family, and was dispatched forthwith to find his name and station. She returned shortly afterwards to announce,
"His name is Senmut. He is fifteen years of age and is a junior assistant gardener to his father Ramose, when he saw me asking for knowledge of him, he was physically sick!"
Hatshepsut was shocked at her own reaction to the news. That this gardener's son could cause her so much anxiety, turbulence and...worry! That this son of a weed puller should evoke so much emotion in her! She would have him fed to the river crocodiles! Or better still, she would have him dissected, and would personally feed him to her palace cats in honour of the Goddess Bast.
But he would not suffer death lightly, he would be brought to her royal feet for humiliation; to be made aware that to sneak a look at a royal princess bathing, meant at least the loss of his eyes. She would hear him cry, hear him beg forgiveness for his sin; but she would grant him no mercy.
"Senmut," she allowed the boy's name to roll around her tongue and mind. "Senmut, the river-rat."
Two hours before the ceremony of Amun-Re's passage into night, she had Senmut brought before her. She had chosen a special little antechamber in the palace for the venue. It held three statuettes of the jackal headed God, Anubis - god of the dead. If Hatshepsut was honest with herself, she would admit to feeling a little disquiet in this room, where she felt the God's eyes were searching her own soul. She hoped Senmut would find the place terrifying.
She had adorned herself in some of her finest garments, and sat upon a pedestal covered with a leopard skin, which in turn was mounted upon a magnificent polished basalt plinth. Hatshepsut towered above the trembling boy as he was escorted into the chamber by two tall Nubian guards.
Allowing Shallia to remain, she dismissed the two guards to the outside passage. Senmut dropped to his knees, bowed his head and stared at the floor.
"You are brought before me to receive punishment for your act of defilement. That, at the time of holy union between the daughter of Amun-Re and the great River-God, you not only perversely sneaked a look at your princess without her clothes, but defiled the sacred ceremony with your presence. For such gross evil, there can be but one outcome, the forfeit of your life."
Hatshepsut spoke in even tones without emotion; the boy did not raise his head and although silent, was still trembling. The princess stood, and as she did so, Shallia quickly arranged her robes so they hung from Hatshepsut's body in all their splendour.
"Stand and face me sneak. Observe your princess for the last time, only this time, in all her true glory of royal refinements. Let your eyes behold me as they should have, and be healed of their wickedness before they are taken from you."
The boy slowly got to his feet, still trembling; however, he still kept his head bowed and his eyes averted from the plinth.
"Raise your eyes river-rodent, look at me!"
Senmut raised his face and looked at Hatshepsut, his eyes opening wide at the sight he beheld. His back straightened, his young well-developed shoulders becoming square, and he cease to tremble. The princess was acutely aware of the change in his demeanour.
With a little less assurance, and her voice raised a little, she commanded, "How do you perceive your princess now?"
Senmut hesitated, the short pause only giving more credence to his confident reply.
"I see before me a princess royal, which, without doubt can only be the product of the loins of an all-powerful God. I see before me, robed in the finest garments man can devise, the second most beautiful thing my eyes have ever beheld. Only the most beautiful of all sights rivals the one I now see: that of your union with The River-God. For, in that moment I saw two equals entwined in both body and soul. I fear not death, for I have witnessed wonderment and beauty never to be surpassed."
Raising one of his arms, he gestured to the tree statuettes. "When Anubis weighs my heart, and brings forth his feather of truth for comparison, he will find it so light and pure with the joy of its knowledge of you, he will declare it worthy, and my soul will be saved."
Hatshepsut was in wide-eyed amazement, while Shallia emitted a tiny cry. During the lengthening silence, Senmut and Hatshepsut stared at each other. Eventually, in a voice devoid of much of its self-assurance, the young princess spoke.
"For a river-rat who spends most of his time in the company of worms, you have gained the tongue of a Bushchat. The gods might see it as a sin to destroy this gift they have obviously bestowed on you. I will need time to meditate on a more suitable punishment for your indiscretion."
Hatshepsut turned and gestured to Shallia, who left the chamber and returned immediately with the two guards.
"Take this person back to his family, let no harm befall him," she commanded.
With his escort in close attendance, Senmut left the chamber, failing to hear her whispered last words: "We will meet again, my rat with the golden tongue."
By thorney
| Author Note: | The story of an Egyptian Queen and a pauper. |
After her encounter with Senmut, the young princess spent a restless night. When she did sleep, which was fitful at best, she dreamt of Senmut's eyes staring at her, and of the god Anubis holding the boy's still beating heart out for her to examine. Often she awoke startled, with Senmut's words 'I fear not death, for I have witnessed wonderment and beauty never to be surpassed,' echoing through her mind.
When, shortly before dawn, Shallia came to her mistress to prepare her for the ceremony of the return of Amen-Re, she found Hatshepsut looking tired and troubled.
"Did you not sleep well, mistress?" her handmaiden enquired, "You look so pale."
Hatshepsut wondered if she dare confide her troubled night to Shallia, but held her tongue, feeling she would appear foolish.
"I am well enough," she countered. "Only ill dreams bothered my sleep"
Shallia sneaked a look at her mistress while fastening her robes.
"Surely that boy caused you no concern?" she enquired, a small smile appearing on her lips.
The princess felt her face flush a little.
"He did not! And I want no further mention of him!" she commanded. "He is of no consequence, and I now regret not punishing him immediately. I will consider what penalty he must pay later, if, and when I find the time."
She strode from her chambers to attend the morning ceremony, with her handmaiden scurrying alongside her making final adjustments to her dress.
Later, she ate her morning meal alone in her chambers. It was unusual for her not to spend this time with her mother, for they were close and she enjoyed hearing Ahmose's account of the previous day's business of the royal court. Her mother would tell of any foreign visitors, often making fun of their dress and customs. She would relate to her daughter what judgements or decrees Thutmosis had made, and of any news from military campaigns or missions.
Because of Hatshepsut's absence at the morning meal, her mother arrived at the princess' chamber shortly after she'd finished her own meal, obviously concerned about her daughter's welfare.
"What ails you little one?" she asked, looking worried and feeling Hatshepsut's brow. "Shall I send for the physician?"
Hatshepsut shook her head to remove her mother's hand, and moved away from her.
"Nothing ails me mother," she declared. "It is nothing more than a poor night's sleep."
"What disturbed your night? Were there any portents revealed to you?" her mother asked, frowning and sounding concerned.
Knowing of her mother's deep belief in the power of dreams, Hatshepsut realised she'd made a mistake in revealing her troubled night.
"No! Perhaps my evening meal disagreed with me, I remember no dreams."
However, she could not easily dissuade her mother from her favourite topic.
"You do realise Hatshepsut, through the blood we share, the gods will have given you the power of future fore-telling in dreams? It is vitally important, for not only your own welfare, but also the welfare of the state, you reveal your dreams to me. Through them, I can advise your father and perhaps avert disasters."
"I remember no dreams mother, and of course I would confide any dream I considered important to you. Your people know of your gift, and depend on your guidance," Hatshepsut soothed, dreading to think what her mother would make of a god offering a beating heart of a boy to her daughter, especially the heart of a gardener!
Ahmose seemed re-assured.
"You still look tired to me, I'll cancel all your lessons and duties for today. Try to sleep, and maybe later, you can spend a little time in the palace gardens relaxing. With your brother Wadjmose in such poor health, we can ill afford to take chances with your well-being."
After kissing her daughter on the brow, which appeared to Hatshepsut to be just another attempt by her mother to judge her condition, she left the princess' chambers. She was replaced by Shallia, who Hatshepsut immediately dismissed; requiring time alone, to get her mind clear. She went to her bed and lay down, closing her eyes, seeing again the eyes of Senmut.
Those eyes haunted her, and had since the moment in the antechamber when he'd raised his face to her. In them she'd seen strength; a power disproportionate to his age and station. There'd been more than just strength, she'd also seen something she thought she'd seen before, but could not remember where.
Other things troubled her; such as how her heart raced when he'd held her gaze. She was sure he must have heard it beating; it had pounded so hard, she thought she'd heard it herself! Moreover, what was that tingling in her stomach? Perhaps it WAS something she'd eaten, which would also account for her restless night.
She was tired; she would ponder on her dilemma later, after sleeping. A clear head would help; she only needed a little rest, then she would be able to make sense of the whole episode. After sleeping for a short time, she awoke with a start. She knew where she'd seen that look before! She struggled hard not to give the thought credence, as if by denying it, it would prove false.
"I must be wrong!" she whispered. "How can a peasant boy produce a look like a King-God?"
She thought of witchcraft, of magic, of evil spirits. Tales of the dark tribes in the far south filled her head, and of how they were able to cast spells to alter the mind of others. It must be something of that nature, surely. She had to believe it was so, because why else did her own heart behave in that manner? Why was she so convinced the look she'd seen in Senmut's eyes the night before, was the same look she'd seen her father, the great Pharaoh Thutmosis, give her mother Ahmose?
---------------------------------------------------------------------
"Although his family are of low status, they are well thought of by the local community," the handmaiden told the princess. "His mother is Hatnefert, and his father is a royal gardener called Ramose, who is said to have sailed on ships before becoming a gardener. Some of those I spoke to thought he had spent some years as a captive in the land of Punt. Senmut is the youngest of four surviving children; his two brothers serve with the army in the east, and his sister is married to a quarry worker, bearing him two children."
Shallia paused, but was quickly chided by her mistress to continue.
"What about Senmut himself? It is apparent by his words last night he is no fool, what of his education?"
The handmaiden continued her report. Hatshepsut had tasked her earlier in the day to find out all and any information about Senmut and his family.
.
"He has only been an assistant gardener to his father for the last four cycles of Khonsu, returning to Thebes shortly before taking up the post. For the past five years, they say he resided with an uncle who is a scribe in the local temple in the holy city of Asyu. This scribe is thought to have developed his reading and writing skills, and taught him new accounting methods - especially those concerning ships and their cargos. Many of the people I talked to are convinced his father will soon send him to friends in shipping circles to become a ship's clerk."
"What!" exclaimed an indignant Hatshepsut. "Well that's never going to happen. I have yet to set his punishment, and if I can't have his death, then I shall have his life. He will be in my servitude for as long as it pleases me. He cannot just run away, play on ships, and disregard his debt to my honour. It is unthinkable."
She started to pace around the room, her head held high, her face set hard.
"Never! I tell you, never. Who do these peasants think they are dealing with, a pot cleaner? His freedom was forfeit to me the moment the little rodent entered the bulrushes, and I intend to make his days long and unpleasant. There will be no trips to foreign parts for that boy; not unless I sell him to the same people who held his father captive."
She stopped her pacing and turned to Shallia, who, seeing the flushed look on her mistress' face, dropped to her knees, averted her eyes, looking at the floor.
"What's the matter with you?" the princess barked.
The handmaiden appeared reluctant to speak, perhaps fearing she might further incite her mistress.
"Speak-up! I demand it," Hatshepsut shouted.
"Please mistress, don't command me to speak my thoughts, for I fear they may upset you further," the girl pleaded.
"I do command you," the princess insisted. "You will truthfully tell me what is in your heart, or I'll have you removed from my service and sent to work in the palace kitchens.
The handmaiden began to tremble. Realising the girl was terrified, Hatshepsut crossed the room and stood before her.
"If I can't have you tell me truths, who then will be honest with me?" she said softly, touching the top of the girls head with her hand.
"Then I only speak these words because of my love for you mistress. If they should offend, you must punish me with the whip. I beg you not to dismiss me from your service," the handmaiden sobbed, still afraid to look at the princess.
"Come Shallia, I could never be so angry with you I would carry-out my idle threat. Come now; tell me of your thoughts."
"I am afraid this boy will cause you pain your Highness. Punish him and let him go from here; send him to his ships with the marks of the whip on his back. Already he changes your mood, disturbs your rest and confuses your mind. He is no ordinary son of a gardener, for I too heard his words last night, and I felt a power in him that should not be present in a boy his age, especially a boy of such low parentage. Please mistress, I beg of you, let us be rid of him forever."
Hatshepsut gently pulled the girl to her feet, and although Shallia was nearly five years her senior, they were both of the same height. She put her fingers under the handmaiden's chin, raising her face until she could look in her eyes.
"I can't Shallia, the Gods will not allow it." The princess revealed to her the dream of the God Anubis offering the boys heart to her.
"I believe the God was showing me his heart is pure and true, and it is mine to command. It is Anubis' gift to me and I cannot but accept, for to do otherwise, would put my own soul at risk."
The handmaiden was shaking again. "But mistress, he is but a peasant, and can't possibly be anything else!"
The young princess accompanied by her servant, walked slowly to the balcony outside her room. Both gazed out over the royal gardens, trying without success to locate Senmut.
"We will see," she said smiling at the handmaiden. "For good or evil, the gardener's son shall spend the rest of his life in my service; it is what the gods have decreed, and we must find a way to make it happen. Now Shallia, you find yourself the keeper of my heart's secret, therefore your life too is dedicated to this end. Let me hear no more of your doubts on this venture, but only ways to achieve its aims. For there are great dangers in the task we set ourselves; and not only for Senmut."
By thorney
Throughout the next few days, thoughts of Senmut constantly crossed Hatshepsut's mind, but other matters took precedent. The health of her brother Wadjmose had deteriorated, and there were concerns for his survival.
Numerous physicians came and went from the palace. Priests chanting prayers were everywhere; the young princess found herself in rituals and ceremonies lasting for hours, all begging the gods to intercede on the young prince's behalf. Her mother, who in public was straight-backed calm and regal; was in private, distraught and inconsolable.
Her father, Thutmosis, was absent from court for the whole crisis period. Ahmose explained to her daughter, since he was a God-Pharaoh, he meditated and prayed alone, communicating with his ancestors and other deities personally, asking for their assistance.
After four days, Wadjmose's condition improved, and the threat to his life diminished, returning the palace to some normality. The Pharaoh declared a day of celebration for the people of Thebes, in essence, to thank Thutmosis himself for his intervention with the gods, sparing the life of their prince.
Each household in Thebes, and all workers in the village of Deir el-Medina, near al Qurn, who were in the process of preparing Thutmosis' burial chamber, received an extra day's ration of bread and beer; and all knew their Pharaoh to be all-powerful and in favour with their gods.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The exhausted princess slept most of the day of celebrations, waking mid-afternoon with her first thoughts being of Senmut. She had thought of a possible way to keep him in the service of the palace and close to her side, but first she had to speak with him again.
Calling Shallia, she commanded, "Go to his home, and inform him I will speak to him alone in the palace gardens, mid-morning tomorrow. Say nothing of my purpose, only that I promise no harm, unless he defies my order."
Shallia returned before the evening ceremony, distraught and fearful.
"He is no longer in Thebes, mistress!" she declared. "His father, fearing for his safety, has sent him back to his uncle in Asyu, with instructions that he join a ship as quickly as possible. I fear we have lost him."
Hatshepsut was incensed. "It will be better for him and his family if he fails in his flight, for I will not take this insult lightly. When did he leave, and by what method does he travel?"
"He left on the morning after your meeting, Your Highness, but by what method he travels I know not. I fear he has no animals for transport, for the family is not wealthy. Therefore, he must either walk, or go by riverboat."
"Find out from the palace watch what vessels departed Thebes on that morning. If none went north, it is likely he walks. If he travels on foot, we still have plenty of time to catch him before he completes his escape. Hurry now; there is little time to lose."
While the handmaiden was gone, the princess paced the room, racking her mind as to how she would proceed. She had formed a plan to convince her mother to give the boy into her service, but had expected more time to prepare. Now, it looked as if she would have to take a chance, and bring the timing forward.
'I should just do Shallia's bidding and have him whipped,' she thought. 'He could end-up more trouble than he is worth.'
Shallia returned shortly afterwards. "No vessel has sailed north for six days; therefore he could not have gone by river mistress."
"Good! Then we have a little longer to set my scheme in motion. Listen carefully Shallia, for you are vital to its success."
The princess proceeded to instruct the girl on what was required of her, leaving the handmaiden quaking in terror.
"Fail me not, Shallia, for if Queen Ahmose finds we have been false with her, neither of us will survive her wrath," she stressed, sending her servant to ask the queen to attend the princess in her chambers as soon as time would allow.
---------------------------------------------
Ahmose, like Hatshepsut, was required for the daily salute and blessings for the Sun-God's journey into night, but because of the urgency of her daughter's request, she attended the princess' chamber directly after the ceremony, and before her evening meal.
She found her daughter lying on her bed looking distressed, with her handmaiden knelt by her side, holding her hand and offering wine. As the queen entered the chamber, the princess gave out a low groan.
"What ails you little one? Why do you need my attention so urgently on this day of great rejoicing?"
Hatshepsut let out another low groan, making her mother hurry to her side.
"Have you pain? Is there a serpent in your stomach? Are you with fever? Answer me quickly Hatshepsut, what is your problem?" the queen demanded, while feeling her daughter's brow.
"No mother, I have no pain, but I have dreamt of gods and my mind is confused. I need your gift to explain its meaning and soothe my soul, for I fear there are portents in the dream which must be understood," the young princess lamented, and again she let out a long low moan. Her mother began to tremble.
"Speak quickly of the dream to me, for at this time of uncertainty over your brother's health, all dreams concerning gods are of great importance to us all."
Hatshepsut made a feeble effort to raise her body into a sitting position, and failed miserably.
"Lie still!" Ahmose commanded, then in a softer soothing voice. "Lie still, stay calm little one. Close your eyes and recall your encounter with the gods to me. Tell all you can remember, for even the smallest of details can help us understand the meaning."
The young princess relaxed again on her bed with her eyes closed, she told her mother of the false dream she had prepared:
"I walked along the banks of the great Nile before there was morning light, and I came across a tree without leaves. The tree had forty-two rings evenly spaced on its trunk, and around its base grew a profusion of flowers of many kinds.
From its trunk sprouted four branches. The uppermost two branches sprang from rings twenty-four and twenty-two, and bore sharp thorns which surrounded and protected an Anka, and a royal Heka in the shape of a crook.
Below these two branches, at ring nineteen, grew another branch, which was made of stone. The lowest branch, which sprang from ring fifteen, was the smallest of all the limbs. The tip of this branch dipped into the Great River, and as I approached, it lifted out of the water and brought forth the goddess Amaunet, placing her at my feet.
The goddess offered me her place on the branch, and when I sat upon it, it grew and reached for the heavens until I towered above all things. From this great height, I turned my face to the east, and saw my father Amun-Re rise after his journey through the underworld. He smiled at me, and a great voice said, 'This is my gift to you, my beloved daughter.' Then I awoke."
Ahomse just stared at her daughter, a puzzled frown creasing her face. She then started to pace slowly around the room, with Hatshepsut and Shallia's eyes following her every step. After a while, she stopped pacing and turned to stare at her daughter again, opened her mouth to speak, closed it again, and continued her walk.
Eventually, she stopped at the foot of the princess' bed, this time staring at both young girls. Looking grave, she announced:
"There are certain aspects of your dream I am certain I can interpret, there are others that I need to deliberate longer. I may even require guidance from High Priest Hapuseneb."
The queen moved alongside Hatshepsut's bed, and again felt her daughter's brow. She appeared satisfied the young princess was not ailing.
"What is obvious," she continued. "Is this message from the gods is of great importance to your own future, and may hold ramifications for all Egypt. I will return to you, or summon you to my presence when I feel I have meaning of the dream. I may require seeing you at any time, if I need more clarification. Until that time, I want you to rest, to sleep more; perhaps the gods will clarify their intent. I will expect you to report any dreams that occur as soon as you awake."
She kissed Hatshepsut on the cheek and smiled at her.
"Don't worry my little one, the general points of the dream are clear to me, and they bear you no ill. We will know all, when I have thought more on the matter, now rest easy."
She turned to Shallia. "You must not leave the princess' side for any reason. If she wakes disturbed, I must know at once, no matter what time of night. Do you understand?"
Shallia bowed her head and answered, "I understand, my Queen."
When Ahmose left the princess' chambers, both girls simultaneously puffed up their cheeks and blew out the air; realising the co-incidence, they both spontaneously burst into a short laugh and hugged each other. Hatshepsut pulled away, holding her servant at arm's length, while looking her in the eyes.
"Let's see if she can find the meaning I intend; and let us pray she doesn't realise it is I who intend it. The next stage is your part Shallia; you must be strong and play it well, for it is what will convince the queen."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was after mid-day the following day, when the queen summoned the princess to her presence. Hatshepsut intentionally avoided their usual morning meal together, not wanting to be left alone with her mother. Taking her daughter's apparent anguished condition into consideration, and knowing the handmaiden had already heard the contents of the dream, Ahmose allowed Shallia to accompany the princess into her official stateroom in the palace.
The queen sat on a small throne mounted on a cubit-high plinth; the High Priest Hapuseneb and his scribe stood to her right-hand side and the two girls to her front. Two palace guards closed the door to the chamber, leaving the five people as its only occupants.
"I require this audience to be witnessed and recorded for the sake of all the peoples of Egypt, and the peoples of its dominions.
"The High Priest of Thebes, and I, Queen Ahmose, wife of the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis, Lord of the Upper and Lower Nile, interpreted a dream occurring to the Royal Princess Hatshepsut. The Great God Amun-Re, and the Goddess Amaunet, blessed the princess with their presence, sending a message which is considered of the highest importance."
The queen turned to the High Priest, who stepped forward holding a papyrus scroll, which he unfolded and began to read from:
"The tree in the princess dream is a Lord of high rank, the rings depicting his age, which is declared to be forty-two. Each branch represents one of his off-spring. The upper two branches show he has two sons, the sharp thorns declare them to be men-under-arms with the military, and protect symbols representing the God-Pharaoh, and the state of Egypt.
"The stone branch shows another son is a builder in stone, constructer of great monuments and buildings. The last branch is the most powerful of all. It represents a son in union with the Great River, who brings the life-giver Goddess Amaunet, goddess of Pharaoh Succession, to the feet of Princess Hatshepsut. The Goddess allows the son of the nobleman to raise the princess above all others; with the God Amun-Re, approving her elevation with His blessing."
Hatshepsut was horrified! They had followed her intent in many aspects, but had placed too grand a meaning to many others. Not a Lord! Her intentions were the great profusion and variety of flowers at the tree's base, should declare a gardener! But they had totally ignored the part the plants should play.
The stone branch did represent a worker in stone, but only the quarry-worker husband of Senmut's sister! And, she never intended the youngest son raise her to the status of PHARAOH! Just to be of great importance; to assist her in becoming a worthy WIFE of a Pharaoh.
She began to splutter, but was interrupted by a sharp scream from Shallia, who then appeared to faint.
'Not, now you stupid girl!' raced through Hatshepsut's mind. 'Not now!'
By thorney
| Author Note: | Hatshepsut, the first female Pharaoh |
Queen Ahmose stared at the stricken girl for a moment, and then barked out a sharp command, which brought the guards back into the stateroom.
"Summon my handmaidens," she ordered. "Instruct them to bring wine and water."
She moved towards her daughter who was kneeling beside Shallia, holding her hand.
"What in the name of all the gods ails her?" she asked, shaking her head. "There seems to be an epidemic of incidents of late."
Three of the queen's personal handmaidens entered the stateroom; Ahmose instructed them to attend to the stricken girl, whom they removed to a small antechamber.
The queen turned her attention to her daughter.
"The interpretation of your dream is complete, and as extraordinary as the message may seem, both the High Priest and I concur to its meaning. One day, you will be Queen of this land, either as consort to a Pharaoh or as absolute ruler. If that is the wish of the god, Amun-Re, we must acquiesce and pursue his guidance. We must endeavour to find the young nobleman the message declares will assist in your elevation."
High Priest Hapuseneb moved forward and joined the queen and her daughter. He held up his hand to his scribe, signalling him to desist from taking further notes.
"Because the subject of the dream is so delicate and without precedent, only those present at this audience will be privy to its holy message. Of course, we will inform the pharaoh of the dream and of our interpretation. Thereafter, only the record of this audience, taken by the hand of my scribe, will reveal the contents of the dream and its interpretation.
"This record, bearing the seals of both Queen Ahmose and I, Hapuseneb, High Priest of Thebes, will be kept in the city's temple. It will stay unknown to all. Only by the hand of the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis or the hand of Princess Hatshepsut herself, will the seal be permitted to be broken."
Hapuseneb bowed to both princess and queen. With his scribe in tow, he started to leave the room, but stopped when the sounds of screams and shouts came from the stateroom antechamber.
Shallia rushed out of the chamber pursued by the queen's three handmaidens. Sobbing, she threw herself at the queen's feet.
"Forgive me, Your Majesty. I beg you to listen to my words; for the sake of my mistress they must be heard."
The queen dismissed her handmaidens from the room, and the High Priest returned to her side.
"Speak girl, but beware, this moment is too solemn for trivial matters. If your words are without substance, or do not please, you may well feel the kiss of a whip."
The girl remained on her knees and began, "As I listened..."
'Stand up!' the queen interrupted. 'If your words are of such importance, I wish to look in your eyes when you deliver them to me.'
Shallia stood and began to tremble, but Hatshepsut calmed her by holding her hand.
"Forgive your humble servant, Your Majesty," the girl begged. "But I must tell of my seeing. A light, as bright as the rays of Amun-Re, filled my mind as I listened to your words about the princess' dream.
"Through the light, I saw a tree such as the princess described, with a profusion of flowers around its base. In the glare of the light, the flowers began to wilt and die, and the tree began to weep. The tree's tears fell upon the flowers and refreshed them, until they again stood tall, and all the flowers turned to the tree, bowing in their gratitude. Then, Your Highness, I awoke in the antechamber with your handmaidens in attendance."
Hatshepsut stared at Shallia. This was far better than the story they had concocted together. She herself was almost convinced! The manner in which the girl related her story was also beyond reproach; the Queen herself verifying this, by her obvious look of amazement.
Ahmose turned to the High Priest, and they moved away from the two girls in muttered consultation. After a while, they returned and the queen addressed them again.
"It seems we might have been at fault in assessing the tree as a 'noble house,' the new revelations point to a more humble stature for the head of the family; a worker of the soil, a farmer or gardener perhaps."
Shallia gasped out aloud, and repeated the words Hatshepsut had rehearsed with her, "I know of just such a family!" She promptly fainted again.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Amazing! Simply amazing!" were Hatshepsut's first words to Shallia, when they were alone again in her chambers. "How you thought that bit up about the flowers and the tree weeping was simply amazing."
She strode around her room with a broad grin on her face, clasping and unclasping her hands.
"I knew instantly it had worked, of course! The look on the queen's face proved it; they had no choice but to change the status of the head of the household. Like it or not, he just had to be a gardener of some description. Your acting was tremendous, I was almost convinced myself, and then the second faint after you declared, 'I know of just such a family,' sealed it. I knew it would."
She turned, and saw Shallia with her head bowed, weeping quietly.
"Come on now, it's over, we did it! The queen has not only sent for the gardener but also sent riders after Senmut. It could NOT have turned out better! She will never let him go now."
The girl spoke quietly, the princess not comprehending her words.
"Speak up, Shallia, you are muttering, if you have something to say, say it."
"All my words were true Your Highness. I was not acting."
Hatshepsut stared at her.
"True? What do you mean, true? Don't be silly girl, we made it up! I told you about the tree and the flowers. I admit the bit about the tree weeping was your idea, but the rest, including the fainting and 'I know just such a family,' we rehearsed."
"I know your Highness, but the part about the light and me seeing the tree, was true. It really happened as I described. Only the last part, about knowing the family, and the pretend faint afterwards, was false. All else, I saw."
Hatshepsut staggered, made her way to her bed and sat down. Shallia quickly brought her some water.
"I'm sorry my Princess, I didn't mean to frighten you, but I am frightened too. I warned you that boy was different; it seems he holds favour with the gods."
Hatshepsut took a long drink of the water while she looked past the handmaiden and out at the late afternoon sky.
She whispered, "I made the story up, there is no tree! You must have been so afraid of your encounter with my mother you fainted and recalled my words. That is the only explanation." However, she began to shake, and both girls hugged and held each other.
------------------------------------
Later, after the sundown ceremony, Hatshepsut was required to go to her mother's chambers, and she was not looking forward to it. When she arrived there, the queen had news for her.
"I've talked to the boy's father. He seemed under some delusion about the boy being in trouble, so I put his mind at rest. I did not give him any explanation of course, just told him his son was returning to Thebes, for special training in the service of the royal household. After I managed to calm him down, he seemed to accept the situation. However, we still have no news yet of the boy, Senmut."
She walked to her balcony followed by her daughter, and studied the night sky for a while. The star formation of Osiris was prominent, but his sister-wife Isis, had not yet appeared.
"I sometimes wonder if the gods play with us," the queen said quietly. "What can a son of a gardener, offer a royal princess, which would turn her into the most powerful person in the land?" She turned, and went back into the room. She stopped, and turned again to face her daughter.
"We will have to see just how well this boy, Senmut, reads and writes of course. Afterwards, when we are satisfied he can scratch his name, I think I will send him to Deir el-Medina for tuition with the architect Ineni, who is building your father's tomb near mount al Qurn. If he is at all capable of learning, the master designer will undoubtedly teach him things. We will know more of the boy's capabilities, after I have his intellect tested."
Once again, the queen went to the balcony to look at the night sky.
"I love you my daughter," she said, without looking at Hatshepsut. "And of course, you too must undergo changes if Amen-Re's wish is to be fulfilled. I fear for the lives of my two sons if this prophesy is realised, for ALL cannot be Pharaoh! If the gods granted me one wish, it would be that your dream never occurred. But, the will of Amun-Re cannot be questioned, and we his servants, must bear whatever burdens he asks of us."
Turning back to Hatshepsut, Ahmose again took on the look and mantle of a queen.
"Tomorrow, after the return of Amun-Re, you are commanded to an audience with the pharaoh. He will, in the presence of both me and the High Priest of Thebes, instruct you as to the future course of events. You will stand in his presence alone - the company of any handmaidens or servants forbidden - and what is revealed to you, must stay secret. Do you understand my instructions?"
Hatshepsut, bowed her head and answered, "Yes, Your Majesty."
Relaxing again, Ahmose crossed to her daughter and kissed her lightly on the brow.
"Greatness comes with a cost, my child. Tomorrow, you will learn what price you must pay. Go now and sleep. Try not to dwell too much on what is to come. Remember, it is the will of Amun-Re we do."
Hatshepsut wanted desperately to undo, what she now considered a folly. She was causing her mother concern over the welfare of her two brothers, and all because of the silver-tongued reply, of a gardener's son.
However, Shallia's revelations, coupled with her own dream of Anubis, frightened her, making her think the gods were now moving in ways she could not comprehend. Was she following some pre-ordained path the gods had planned for her? Or, were they exacting some kind of revenge because she had dared to use their names in her silly ruse? And though her heart ached to confide her foolishness to her mother, she dared not.
Instead, and before turning to leave, she bowed to her mother and said, "Let the will of the Pharaoh, and the gods of Egypt be done."
----------------------------------------------------
The following morning, while walking slowly through the corridors and passages of the palace on her way to her audience with the pharaoh, Hatshepsut constantly reminded herself he was after all, her father, and he loved her.
Thutmosis had been pharaoh for nine years, prior to which, he was a general in the Egyptian army. His marriage to Ahmose, whose blood was far more 'royal' than his own, and his glorious victories in the south against the Nubians, and in the Nile delta against the Hyksos, made him the automatic choice to succeed Amenhotep as pharaoh.
Since Thutmosis already had a wife, Mutnofret, who had bore him a son, his marriage to Ahmose was initially one of convenience; ensuring his right of succession. The marriage took place some ten years prior to the death of the old pharaoh and was in response to the demise of the infant, Amunenhat, the only surviving son of Amenhotep, leaving no natural heir to the throne.
Thutmosis, however, soon fell under the spell of the beautiful, charismatic young Princess Ahmose, becoming besotted with her. During the next nineteen years of their marriage, Ahmose presented Thutmosis with five children; two of which died in infancy. However, Hatshepsut was known by all, to be his favourite child.
Hatshepsut felt herself tremble as she got close to the huge, ornately carved, cedar wood doors to the pharaoh's stateroom. The sight of two tall Nubian guards, whose ebony skin seemed to glisten with reflected light, did nothing to improve her disposition. When she arrived at the doors, the guards crossed their spears, blocking her way.
"I am the Princess Hatshepsut, called to audience with the god-pharaoh. Stand-aside and grant me leave to enter," she commanded.
The guards either did not understand her, or just ignored her, she was not sure. Whatever the reason, they remained blocking her way. With her nervousness raising her voice to a near shriek, she berated them:
"If the Pharaoh is kept waiting, he will remove your heads, now stand-aside and let me enter!"
There was still no response from the guards, until a sharp command in a language she didn't understand, came from inside the stateroom. Immediately, the Nubians uncrossed their spears and opened the doors to the chamber, allowing her access.
Apart from the figure of the pharaoh himself, dressed in all his royal splendour and seated upon a throne of gold, some seventy cubits to her front, the stateroom appeared empty. The slight echoing sound made by the two cedar doors, as the guards closed them behind her, added to her feeling of isolation.
As she slowly approached her father, Queen Ahmose and the High Priest of Thebes, accompanied as always, by his scribe, appeared from behind the throne, and took up station on either side and slightly in front of the pharaoh. At a distance of ten cubits from the throne, a slight nod from the queen brought her to a halt. Hatshepsut, now quite visibly shaking, dropped to her knees and bent her head to the floor.
"Oh Great Pharaoh -- Brother to the Gods, Lord of Upper and Lower Nile, Slayer of the Hyksos, Conqueror of Nubia, Master of all Lands to the West and to the East -- your obedient daughter Hatshepsut, Princess of the Royal Blood, kneels before you and awaits your command."
By thorney
| Author Note: | Hatshepsut - The First Female Pharaoh |
Hatshepsut could still feel her heart pounding and had grave doubts it would ever return to normal. She was alone again in her chambers after returning from her audience with her father. Traumatic! She had never in her short existence, experienced anything like it before.
After her salutations to Thutmosis, she had been ordered to "Rise and face Your Pharaoh" by the high priest.
As she'd got to her feet, so had the pharaoh; he stood before the Golden Throne, which itself stood on a cubit high plinth, and therefore he towered above her. He was dressed in his finest royal robes, with the red and white crown of the 'two lands,' containing the Golden Uraeus on his head, and holding the crook and flail across his chest.
Only once before had she witnessed her father in his full formal dress. That was nearly three years previous, on the occasion of a visit by a Hittite prince, who came offering a cessation of hostilities between their two armies. Her first impression of her father was of a regal aurora of splendour, which emanated from his presence.
'God-like,' flashed through her mind.
The sight of the pharaoh dressed in this fashion unnerved the princess even more; making it obvious, even to her young mind this was not going to be a little family get-together.
He spoke; his words resonating a little in the almost empty stateroom.
"Hatshepsut: Royal Princess, foremost amongst Noble Women, my daughter through the grace of Amun-Re, carrier of royal blood flowing from Queen Ahmose-Nefertari, and from Queen Ahhotep and from Queen Ahmose.
"In knowledge of the will of the God Amun-Re, presented to me by my Queen and Hapuseneb, High Priest of Thebes, you are commanded to my presence to hear my judgment, pronouncement and guidance on your future conduct and duties.
"In certitude of Amun-Re's will coming to pass, I, Thutmosis, Pharaoh of all the Lands of Egypt, Brother to the Gods, hereby charge all present this day, with the duty to prepare the Royal Princess Hatshepsut, in body, mind and soul for the time of her elevation to divine ruler of the Two Lands.
"If it is the will of Amun-Re, the union between the Pharaoh Thutmosis and Queen Ahmose produces no male successor to the Golden Throne, I hereby declare the Princess Hatshepsut to be the true carrier of royal blood.
"In consequence, three years from this day, she will be married to my son Aakheperenre, product of my union with the commoner Mutnofret; ensuring continuation to future generations not only of my seed, but of the holy blood of Queen Ahmose-Nefertari.
"It is commanded of Princess Hatshepsut, that she complies fully with the wishes of her pharaoh and the God Amun-Re. She is to conduct herself, from this day forth, both in learning and manner, as if she would be a future pharaoh of the Two Lands.
"The slow of mind and frail of body Prince Aakheperenre, causes concern. I therefore charge Princess Hatshepsut with the care of the Golden Throne of Egypt; ensuring good government until she deems a strong, fit male pharaoh, is capable of ascension to this high office.
"This is my will and command: In the event of unrest or crisis in dispute of rightful accession to this Gold Throne, my proclamation should be submitted to the peoples of this land. Only the High Priest of Karnak, in the city of Thebes, in agreement with the Princess Hatshepsut, has the authority to reveal this document."
High Priest Hapuseneb stepped forward and unfurled a papyrus scroll.
"So decrees Kanakht, Merymaat, Khamnesretnebetaapehti, Neferrenputseankhibu, Aakheperkare the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis. Servant to Amen-Re, Brother to the Gods, Lord of the Two Lands, Slayer of the Hyksos, Conquer of Nubia, Scourge of the Hittites, Master of all Lands to the West and to the East. Let all hear and obey."
-----------------------------------------------
Hatshepsut stood on the balcony of her room, staring out across the palace gardens. Distracted by the lingering images of her father, and with the sound of his voice still swirling in her mind, she failed to hear her mother's quiet entrance into the room.
"So," Ahmose said softly, from only a cubit or two behind her daughter. The startled princess quickly turned and faced her.
"So, repeated her mother. "It seems that someday soon, I might have to bow to you."
Hatshepsut stared in silence at the queen for a moment, and then burst into tears.
"Come now," Ahmose soothed, while holding her daughter close. "If it is the will of Amun-Re, we should rejoice in his wisdom, not shed tears."
"What a fool I've been," the princess sobbed into her mother's chest. "I have caused anxiety and hurt to those I love, and uncertainty about the future of us all."
"There is little uncertainty about the will of Amun-Re. Not only do I and the high priest agree on this, but your father too, sees clarity in our findings. We must all except the inevitable course of events, and prepare for them."
Hatshepsut was desperate to tell her mother everything was based on a false premise, that it was all a figment of her imagination; a lie. However, she was aware to do so at this late date, would hold dire consequences for her.
Her hesitation in responding gave her mother the opportunity to continue, which she did after putting one arm around the princess' shoulder, and turning her to again look out over the gardens.
"The boy, Senmut, was returned to Thebes early this morning. I have not spoken to him yet, just caught a glimpse as the riders arrived back at the palace. I saw nothing which impressed me. I shall see him in audience later in the day, when he has bathed and rid himself of the desert stench.
"Tomorrow is the day of your union with the river-god; it will be your last, and most important. After tomorrow, the ceremony will have achieved all we could gain from it. Your future time will be too valuable, and your introduction into court affairs too demanding to allow such indulgences.
"Senmut will be part of your final entourage tomorrow. It will raise eyebrows of course, but it will also allow all at court to know he is of your staff. However, in ten days time, after I've had him assessed, I intend to send him to Ineni, for training. Periodically he will return to Thebes and be seen in your presence, strengthening the perception he is of your society.
"And now, I must leave you. There are many things I must prepare for your future tuition and guidance. There are scribes and priests to organize, and even instructors in military affairs to arrange. What your brothers and their advisors will read into all this, only time will tell!"
She kissed Hatshepsut on the brow and turned to leave.
"Mother! When you interview Senmut, can I be present?" the princess pleaded.
Ahmose looked at her daughter. "For what reason?" she asked quietly, her brow wrinkling.
"For what reason!" Hatshepsut exclaimed. "I don't think I've ever set eyes on this boy," she lied. "And, he is supposed to make me a pharaoh. I think that is reason enough!"
Her mother thought for a moment. "I don't see what it will achieve at this stage, except to distract the boy, but very well. I would prefer however, you remain concealed until I am finished the interview. If all goes well, I will give you a sign to come forward and reveal yourself. There will of course be no words spoken by you. Do you agree?"
Hatshepsut wanted more, but knew it best to accept the morsel she'd been given. She bowed her head in acquisition. Her mother touched her on her shoulder, squeezing it gently, and then turned and left the room.
----------------------------------------------------
"Senmut, son of Ramose, you have been brought before me to receive instructions on how best you can serve your pharaoh and Egypt. The question of why you have been chosen for this honour is irrelevant. Only know it is the wish of your Pharaoh. Over the next few days, scribes and priests will interview and test you in an effort to establish in what capacity you can best serve. Afterwards, we will meet again to decide your future.
"It is vital you should know, while on palace duties, all communications are privileged, and are not for repeating. Digress, and the punishment will be severe, even to the forfeit of your life. If however, you are loyal and trustworthy, and your abilities sound, the rewards will be substantial.
"Now tell me of yourself; of your learning and ambitions."
Hatshepsut, accompanied by Shallia, and concealed behind screens, watched in fascination. The audience was taking place in her mother's stateroom, and apart from her mother, Senmut, and the usual two guards, only Shallia and herself were present.
Senmut, although trembling slightly, stood erect with his shoulders back. Looking almost a different person than the one she'd addressed in the antechamber: bathed, and with his skin oiled, he stood before the queen dressed in a coloured linen loin-cloth, which had obviously been supplied for him. Hatshepsut also thought he seemed taller than she recalled; possibly because this time, she was on the same floor level as he was.
"Your Majesty, Wife to the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis, vessel of the holy blood of Queen Ahmose-Nefertari, mother of Great Pharaohs to come. Your humble servant Senmut, son of Ramose, stands before you in obedience.
"The honour you bestow on me fills my heart with joy, for all I ask is to dedicate my life to my Pharaoh and my land. My loyalty is everlasting, my enthusiasm unbounded, and my faith in the wisdom of the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis, unquestionable. Only my capacity and ability to render great service to my Lord, gives me doubt.
"The early years of my life were spent with my family in Thebes, where I was taught the rudiments of reading and writing by my father, Ramose, who tends your majesty's royal gardens. At the age of ten, my father sent me to his brother, Kenherkhepeshef Ahlmose, a scribe in the temple in the holy town of Asyu.
"There, and for the next five years of my life, I was taught how best to honour the Gods of Egypt and the history of our great land. I was also taught methods of accounting, especially methods involving the cargoes of vessels which serviced Asyu; these subjects being the duties and passion of my uncle.
"Five cycles of the god Khonsu ago, I returned to Thebes. I intended to spend some little time with my family, prior to seeking service as an accountant on the large vessels which trade the great river's full length. I was on my way to seek such employment, when your majesty's riders found me, and returned me to Thebes.
"Now that I am called to serve my pharaoh, those ambitions pale into insignificance. While my eyes are open, let them seek ways to enrich his life: when they are closed, let me dream of ways to please him: Blessed is the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis; great is the land of Egypt, her Gods everlasting."
There were long moments of silence after Senmut ceased speaking, and Hatshepsut watched her mother carefully. It was another extraordinary oration by the boy, and she could tell her mother was impressed. However, before speaking again, Ahmose made a slight gesture to her daughter, indicating the princess should reveal herself. With Shallia in attendance, Hatshepsut walked slowly to her mother's side. Not once did she take her eyes off Senmut; not for an instance, did he take his eyes off her.
Although only in her fourteenth year, she was a tall girl, with long slender legs. Her facial structure of large eyes and full lips was enhanced with high cheek bones, and was supported on an elegant neck; making her already considered beautiful by most. Her body was slender, her still developing breasts already high on her chest, adding to her regal posture.
"This is the Princess Hatshepsut. Whenever you are present in the royal palace, you will be part of her palace staff. You will obey her wishes, as though they were the pharaoh's own. Do you understand my orders?"
Without removing his eyes from the princess, which was a slight snub to the queen, Senmut answered,
"If it is the wish of my pharaoh, then it is the duty of my heart to obey."
'Be quiet! Be quiet!' The princess silently commanded her heart; for she was once again certain, it was audible to all.
By thorney
"...After your return to the river bank, your handmaidens will wrap you in robes and bring you back to the palace. Once there, you will bathe and rid yourself of any remaining debris from the river.
"Early in the afternoon, you will be paraded and presented to the people as the new consort of the river-god Hapi; the High Priest will announce a night of celebrations for all. However, you will be absent from most of the celebrations. Instead, you will spend the time between the end of the parade and the ceremony welcoming the return of Amen-Re the following morning, in silent solitude. We will inform the crowds you are in meditation with the gods.
"This is our first step in presenting you to our people as an equal to the gods and worthy of the exalted position it seems you will someday attain."
Ahmose turned, picked up a chalice of wine and took a sip, while Hatshepsut just looked at her mother in silence.
Turning back to her daughter, the queen asked, "Are there any parts of these instructions you don't understand? If so, tell me now, and I will go over them again. The ceremony is very important, and must be performed in the manner I propose. All onlookers must believe what they see, to be a holy union between you and the river-god; for that to occur, you must play your part to the full."
With her mind still trying to digest both the instructions and implications of her mother's recent discourse, Hatshepsut was off-balance and somewhat slow to respond. Yes, there were certain points of the river ceremony she would like explained again - both the actions themselves, and the necessity for them. However, her hesitation seemed to give her mother the impression all was well.
"In that case..." her mother began, before Hatshepsut found her voice.
"No, no! I mean, yes!?There are some things I need clarified. In fact, there are quiet a few things I don't understand.
Ahmose sighed, walked to her daughter and put her arm around her shoulders. Guiding her to a couch, she sat next to her and said, "Come then, I will go over it all again, only this time, feel free to interrupt me at any point you feel you need more information."
They were alone in her mother's stateroom. After Senmut's interview, Ahmose had dismissed everyone but her daughter from the room, and had gone into great detail with Hatshepsut about what was to occur at the river ceremony the following day.
She had explained that Hatshepsut's entourage would be present at the ceremony, plus a multitude of others.
"I expect crowds on both banks of the river, hundreds, perhaps thousands will watch," she predicted. "We have informed the populace this is your final union with the river-god, and we expect a consummation to take place."
Hatshepsut's eyes had opened wide.
"Don't worry my child, nothing is going to happen to you, but the onlookers will think a consummation has occurred."
She went on to explain: "There will be no screen at the river tomorrow, what will occur will be witnessed by all. You will be accompanied to the water's edge by four of your handmaidens, who will then completely disrobe you."
Hatshepsut's eyes had opened wider still.
"Don't be silly! We are talking about a union with a god; body and soul. What's a bit of nudity in that context?"
"But all those people will be watching!" Hatshepsut whined.
Her mother just gently shook her head and continued.
"After being disrobed, you will enter the river alone. You are to wade out a distance of twenty cubits, by which time the water should be well above your waist. You must then turn to face the people on the nearest riverbank, where you will also see two royal standards flying.
"Keeping the same distance from the waters edge, you must manoeuvre until both standards are in line with each other. At that point on the riverbed, anchored and hidden from all, is a small goatskin container, and next to it a knife.
"You should be able to locate both items easily with your feet. Once you have found them, and while still facing the two standards, raise your arms above your head and submerge your whole body in the river. Remain submerged for the count of five, and then re-appear,
"The crowd will roar their approval. Wait a while for the noise to abate, and then repeat the action. The third time you submerge yourself, you must take the knife and cut open the goatskin, this will release a quantity of goat's blood into the river which all will see. This will signal the 'consummation' of your union with the river-god Hapi.
"Drop the knife to the riverbed again, and re-appear with your arms held high. Call for your handmaidens to assist you, and leave the river. Whether you feel exhausted or not, appear to be so, and lean heavily on your servants. After your return to the riverbank, your handmaidens will wrap you in robes and bring you back to the palace. Once there, you will bathe and rid yourself of any remaining debris from the river."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Now, Ahmose repeated her instructions while holding both her daughter's hands. When she finished, she asked, "Tell me now, what is it you don't understand?" .
"Well, everything actually," Hatshepsut replied. "Why the great deception? Why must I expose myself in front of so many people? Why don't you just inform the people the relationship was consummated? Is it really necessary for them to witness the act?"
Ahmose sighed again.
"We, the Pharoahic families, lead this nation and our power is derived from the gods of Egypt. Sometimes, as with your dream, the gods give us guidance and help on how we should proceed. At other times, we must decide in which way we can best present the god's wishes to the people - to lead them in the right direction. We don't consider this to be a deception.
"Your dream declares one day you might be ruler of this nation; it is better the people begin to believe now, that you have the blessing of the gods. Your 'marriage' to Hapi, the great life-giver and provider to our people, will show the Egyptian people the gods approve of you.
"You must be naked to show you carry nothing into the river. The reason the people must see the 'consummation,' is so in years to come, they will say, 'I was there, I watched the river-god accept the princess as his equal.' It might make all the difference between you being accepted as their pharaoh, or not."
"What will happen if I can't find the goatskin or knife beneath the water?" the princess asked.
"There is little chance of that happening if you follow my instructions to the full," the queen said in an offhand manner. Then, seeing her daughter about to interrupt her, she quickly forestalled the inevitable 'but, what if,' by announcing, "You will keep submerging yourself until you do find them. If after six attempts, you still haven't achieved your aim, we will recover you from the river and inform the people the River-God was displeased with their reception for you. The ceremony will be repeated the next day, and they will be told to be more vocal in their approval of the holy union."
Hatshepsut was silent, wracked with doubts about her ability to fulfill her mother's instructions. The queen's impatience broke through:
"Pull yourself together, Hatshepsut! Should you ever become pharaoh; the gods WILL accept you as an equal. Is this the way you want them to perceive you, full of doubts and uncertainty? If so, they will abandon you within days - then what will become of our great nation?"
Then, softening again,?she pulled Hayshepsut to her and hugged her. "Fear not my child, for I have every faith in you. All will go well tomorrow, and the people will rejoice in your name."
Ahmose stood up, bringing Hatshepsut to her feet with her. Walking slowly to the doors of the stateroom with her arm around the shoulders of the princess, she soothed, "Go now, and remain in solitude until the ceremony tomorrow, you are excused both tonight and tomorrow morning's prayers for Amen-Re.
"Rest and meditate, ask the gods for guidance and strength for your ordeal. Tomorrow, be strong and regal; convince your people that you are indeed worthy to be the consort of a god."
The command 'to rest and meditate' was an easy one for the queen to give, but Hatshepsut found it difficult to put into practice. She was extremely nervous about the ceremony taking place the next day.
"What if I fall over in the water?" she asked herself. "How regal will I look then, if my handmaidens have to drag me naked from the river?"
This made her realise perhaps thousands were going to see her naked anyway, and she trembled a little at the thought. Then it dawned on her Senmut would be directly in front of her, 'ogling' her! It was one thing to have him spying on her from the reeds, but to have him there, in front of her 'ogling,' was another, and she blushed at the thought of it.
"Please, please, please!" she pleaded to any deity who might be listening, "Let me find the goatskin and knife quickly." With all these thoughts and doubts, she fell into a fitful sleep, dreaming of a thousand pairs of eyes scrutinising every part of her body.
Hatshepsut woke early, long before the return of Amen-Re, and was hungry. Her nerves had kept her from eating the night before, so she called Shallia and ordered food. However, she again found the meal to be unpalatable, and only drank a little wine, which unsettled her stomach and made her slightly light headed.
Her mother arrived shortly before the morning ceremony for Amen-Re, and demanded Hatshepsut at least consume some bread to settle her stomach, and to take no further wine. Ahmose left for the morning ceremony, insisting Shallia make sure her daughter followed her instructions.
On her return, the queen found the princess better disposed, if still nervous. She ordered her to take a long bath, to meditate, and then dress for the river ceremony. Hatshepsut complied with her wishes.
By midmorning, while standing on the balcony of her room, Hatshepsut could hear the sounds of the multitude gathering. However, her nerves were steadier now. An air of acceptance had descended on her; whether god-given, or just a result of tiredness, didn't really matter. All she knew, was she had a task to perform, and as a royal princess she intended to perform it to the best of her ability.
"I see the gods have given you guidance and strength," her mother declared, when she came to check on her daughter before their departure for the river. "Be brave my child, for today you take your first steps towards divinity."
There were at least four thousand people gathered along the processional route to the river and the river's eastern shore. Perhaps another two thousand were on the opposite side of the river, which was nearly four hundred cubits wide. Small boats containing hundreds of more people, littered the river itself, but were restrained from getting any closer than one hundred cubits, to the ceremonial area on the east bank.
Hatshepsut led the procession, followed by her four handmaidens. The Queen and High Priest came next, with an assortment of minor royal dignitaries behind them. Senmut, positioned with the lower ranked priests, marched behind the minor royals. Musicians, blowing horns and banging drums brought up the rear. A detachment of forty palace guards accompanied and flanked the whole procession.
As she approached the river, the two standards she was to align on fluttered in the breeze. She came to a halt about twenty cubits before the first standard. The musicians went silent. High Priest Hapuseneb came forward, opened a small vial of oil and anointed her head.
"To the great river-god Hapi, we offer our Royal Princess Hatshepsut. May she give him comfort, may he give her guidance and nourishment to her people."
He went forward to the river's edge and emptied the remainder of the oil into the river, and then stood back. This was the signal for the princess and her handmaidens to approach the river.
Hatshepsut walked to the river's edge and made sure to keep as much in line with the two standards as she could. With the river lapping gently around her feet, she allowed her handmaidens to disrobe her; the action producing a loud gasp from the crowd. Steadily, she waded into the water and carefully judged the distance from the river's edge. As the water reached over her waist, her feet came into contact with something on the river-bed. She stopped and turned to face the crowd on the river bank. She found herself to be exactly in line with the two standards, and also discovered that in the many faces before her, Senmut's was very apparent.
Immediately she could see there was no 'ogling' taking place. There was awe, there was admiration, there was...what? By concentrating on his face, she found the rest of the crowd, and even her mother's face, becoming indistinct. She drew strength from the sudden, certain knowledge that she was the most important thing in this boy's existence.
She raised her arms above her head, held them there for a brief moment, and then submerged herself in the river. When she again emerged from the water, a tremendous roar emitted from all around her. Again she focused on the beautiful solitude of Senmut's face and repeated the action. On her third submersion, she easily located the knife and cut open the goatskin.
When her head finally broke the surface of the water, she found the crowd almost frenzied, requiring the intervention of the palace guards to restrain them from surging on to the beach. Feigning exhaustion, she beckoned her handmaidens for assistance, and they quickly covered her and led her away from the river.
Returning to the palace, she bathed, oiled her skin and dressed, before presenting herself to her mother. The queen appeared to be very pleased with the morning's proceedings.
"They cheered you, louder than they cheer the Pharaoh," she joked. "And after that performance, they must already consider you to be divine. I thought you might look to me for comfort and encouragement during your time in the river, but I could see you kept your eyes only for your people."
Walking to the balcony with her daughter, Ahmose held her hand as they looked out across the gardens.
"Great celebrations will take place tonight. The Pharaoh released ten thousand units of beer to the population of Thebes in recognition of the great event that took place today. However, my dear, this is considered your wedding night, and therefore you must spend it in solitude and meditation. Still, that is but a small price to pay for divinity, and you are excused the ceremony of Amen-Re's entry into the underworld."
Kissing her daughter on her brow, the queen left the princess' chambers to ready herself for the afternoon parade. Hatshepsut was glad her ordeal was nearing its end, but was a little disgruntled that she was the only person in the city that was not going to enjoy the night.
The afternoon parade through the city was wonderful, the crowds cheering her constantly; and every time she turned around, Senmut was there smiling at her. However, she was beginning to feel the strain of the long day, and she was happy when they returned to the palace.
As night came and the stars filled the sky, she could still hear the noise of the people celebrating in the city. It seemed everyone was having a great time. She rested on her bed, feeling tired and alone, doing very little meditating.
There was a gentle knock on her door, and it frightened her; everyone was aware she was in meditation and should not be disturbed. The knocking became insistent. She realised it would be pointless to call for Shallia, who had been given permission to join her family for the celebrations.
Again, there was a knock, this time she was determined to find the reason for it. Moving to the door she cautiously opened it, and was astounded to see Senmut standing in the passageway outside.
"You are truly magnificent," he said, dropping down on one knee.
By thorney
Hatshepsut stared at Senmut in wide-eyed amazement.
"What are you doing here?" she exclaimed. "I'm in meditation and cannot be disturbed."
"Yes, I know," Senmut whispered as he stood up. "But I just had to take this opportunity, while everyone else is busy celebrating, to tell you how I feel about your extraordinary performance today."
"Go away, you silly boy," the princess declared. "If you are found here, they will feed you to the crocodiles."
"Yes, yes I know that," Senmut persevered. "But this might be the only chance I have to speak with you alone, and I must tell you how much I respect and admire you."
Becoming nervous in case of discovery, she opened the door to her chambers a little wider, grabbed the boy's hand, and pulled him into her room. She quickly closed the door again, and stared at her visitor as she stood with her back resting on the door.
"You do realise this is tantamount to blasphemy by both of us, and should we be discovered, not even my status will save us? "
Senmut looked sheepish. "Forgive me your highness, my foolishness has disturbed you. I will leave immediately."
"I think that would be best," the princess said softly, and moved away from the door.
Senmut moved and placed his hand on the handle of the door, before turning to face Hatshepsut again. She could see the look in his eyes, was the same look she had seen at the river ceremony that morning.
"My princess, I can do no less than offer my life to your service. No day will ever pass without you in my thoughts; no thoughts will ever enter my mind, without its dedication to your welfare. I am but an extension of your will."
She had no idea why she did what she did then. There was no pre-thought, or even sudden urge. She just rose on her toes and kissed him gently on the cheek. The physical contact with him was shocking! This sensation was completely new to her; her heart was pounding again, and a tingling flush enveloped her whole body, which made her stand back and gasp.
It was obvious that something similar had occurred to Senmut, for she could see him trembling, his eyes wide; the expression on his face mirroring her own amazement. He took a step forward, held her shoulders and kissed her fully on the lips, stood back again, looked at her for a moment, and then opened the door and left her chambers.
Hatshepsut had not moved at all throughout those few seconds; she couldn't! If she had tried to take a step, she knew her legs would not have obeyed. Now, on legs that were only just functioning, she stumbled to her bed and lay upon it. She stared at the ceiling, her head in a spin.
"What's just happened?" she thought. "Why won't my stomach stop churning?"
The word 'love' entered her mind, and was dismissed immediately with contempt.
"I am a princess of the blood royal, a pharaoh in-waiting!" she chided herself. "It is unthinkable that this peasant can evoke such thoughts. Too little sleep and too little food is the cause."
Never-the-less, the word returned again and again. Determined not to acknowledge its persistence, she rolled onto her side and tried for sleep. Except for the constant requirement to dismiss the intrusive word, she was content; a feeling that had been missing in her life for some time.
"You silver tongued, river-rodent," were her last whispered words, as, with a smile on her face, she fell into a deep sleep.
-------------------------------------------
During the following days, Hatshepsut found out how much her life was to change. On top of her normal lessons, she found herself in long sessions with priests, learning the details of much deeper religious ceremonies and rites. She also spent a large part of her time in the Pharaoh's presence, when he was involved in the various audiences he held throughout the day.
For the first few days she saw nothing of Senmut, but he was constantly in her thoughts. She took many unnecessary detours as she moved to her various lessons in the palace, just to see if she could catch a glimpse of him, but was never successful.
On the fourth day after the river ceremony, she did see him briefly. He was leaving a meeting with scribes, as she was on her way to attend one. He stopped when he saw her, and bowed his head as she passed him. Accompanied by two of her handmaidens, she found no opportunity to talk with him, and merely held her head high and walked on; although every fibre of her being had demanded more.
"When will I be permitted to speak to Senmut?" Hatshepsut casually enquired of her mother as they ate breakfast together one morning. "And how does he perform in his evaluation?"
"The reports I've received are very encouraging, it seems he has a quick and responsive mind. As for you actually speaking to him, for what purpose child? Neither of you have time for idle chatter, and as yet, we have not decided on how best he can serve you,"
"No real reason," the princess lied. "I just thought it was time we had a chat, so I can make my own evaluation of him, that's all."
"There will be time enough for that later, after we have found a position for him. I still intend to place him with the architect builder Ineni, at Deir el-Medina, for three or four years, IF we find him capable enough; it will help make him more acceptable at court."
"But surely, you don't intend it to be three of four years before I speak to him," Hatshepsut pleaded.
Her mother looked at her for a few seconds.
"What is this need of yours to speak with this boy? He is but a peasant which the gods have declared to be a tool to facilitate your ascension. Important, yes, but still only a tool; it is your father and I, with the help of the High Priest, who will eventually sit you on the Golden Throne."
The princess thought it best to let the subject drop; she wanted the queen to remain totally ignorant of her real interest in Senmut. She bowed her head in submission.
"If you really think it's important for you to converse with the boy, I will allow you to have an audience with him before he departs for Deir el-Medina. In any case, he will return to Thebes for various ceremonies involving you over the next few years, and you can talk to him then, when he is more accepted."
Hatshepsut was more than pleased with the response.
--------------------------------------------
It was six days later, when again at breakfast, the queen spoke to the princess about Senmut. During that time, Hatshepsut had only glimpsed the boy briefly, while attending a ceremony dedicated to the god Bes; the dwarf god, who guarded against evil spirits and misfortune. Wadjmose her brother, had become unwell again, and all deities were constantly offered prayers for assistance.
"Senmut has satisfied my scribes he is capable of high learning, and I've had a reply from Ineni, accepting him as an apprentice. He will leave for Deir el-Medina in two days time. You may have your audience with the boy after your afternoon lessons tomorrow.
"I will not attend, but you must be accompanied by two handmaidens, and he must be escorted by a guard. Make no mention of your dream, and nor should you make any reference to the importance we place on him eventually being part of your palace staff. Do you understand?"
Hatshepsut nodded affirmative. She hadn't intended her talk with Senmut to cover any of those points anyway. Never-the-less, she intended to have a more private audience than her mother supposed.
That night, she confided in Shallia what she proposed, and her handmaiden was shocked. Shallia herself was married to an officer serving with the army in Nubia, and she had not seen him for nearly two years, she was also childless.
"Mistress! If anyone should discover what you propose, it will create a scandal, and all will suffer. It might even mean Senmut's life, and MINE. Please, Your Highness, reconsider."
But Hatshepsut was adamant.
"I might not see him again for two years, and I must speak privately with him. There are matters that we must discuss, which are for no other ears than ours. Your involvement will always be required, and the gods themselves chose you to deliver a message about him to the queen. So, let me hear no more of your doubts, and let me see once again, what a good actress you are."
-----------------------------------------------
The following afternoon, dressed in what she considered her most beautiful robes, she took up her position in a small antechamber close to her own chambers, and awaited the arrival of Senmut. Shallia, and another handmaiden, named Bethmarr, were in attendance.
Shortly afterwards, Senmut, escorted by a guard entered the room.
"I am here at your command your highness," he announced.
"You are here because I want to question you about the assignment you have been given, and to relate to you how you must conduct yourself, being now part of my staff," the princess replied.
Suddenly, Shallia moaned loudly.
"What ails you Shallia," Hatshepsut commanded, looking concerned.
"I have a serpent in my belly, your highness, and it gives me pain," the handmaiden replied, doubling over holding her stomach.
"Quick, escort her to my chambers," she commanded of Bethmarr. "And stay with her until a physician can be brought." She turned to the guard. "Assist my handmaiden with her charge, and when they have reached my chamber, go and fetch a physician."
The guard looked startled, as did Senmut.
"Come, quickly do my bidding!" the princess demanded.
The guard moved forward and did as he was ordered, leaving Senmut and Hatshepsut, alone in the antechamber.
Senmut was still looking concerned. The princess smiled at him.
"Again we break the rules, it is becoming a habit. Tomorrow, you leave for Deir el-Medina to learn new skills of architecture and tomb building. Is it what you want or desire?"
"My wants and desires are irrelevant. It is my duty to obey," he replied.
"But surely, this is a wonderful opportunity for you," she pressed. "You will learn from our greatest constructor, and in time, your own work will be in much demand, making you wealthy."
"That matters little to me unless the wasted time I spend absent from your presence furthers your happiness. I have dedicated my life to you, and if this new trade I go to learn enables me to build future temples and monuments to your beauty and glory, I will consider it well spent."
Their eyes met and held each other for a moment.
"Perhaps it is better that you are going to be absent from my presence, for what happened before in my chambers, must never happen again. We must always remember who, and what we are. Neither of us has a license to behave like fools."
Senmut turned serious. "I beg your highness' forgiveness for my moment of weakness. I shall endeavour to conduct myself in a proper manner in the future. Now, if your highness will further forgive me, I ask if I may be excused, for I must prepare for my journey tomorrow."
Hatshepsut could see the hurt in his eyes, and her heart ached at his response to her thoughtless words.
"Yes, you may leave," she heard herself say. Then, as if someone else was using her tongue, she uttered the words, "But not before you kiss your princess goodbye."
Senmut stared at her for a moment, and then he stepped forward, took her in his arms and kissed her. The kiss lasted six or seven seconds, leaving her breathless and without command of her legs again. Senmut stepped back from her, bowed his head, looked at her once again, then turned and left. Hatshepsut, feeling slightly disorientated, could only watch in silence as he departed.
By thorney
Over the next four cycles of Khonsu, time seemed to pass excruciatingly slow for Hatshepsut; although, tuition and ceremony filled her every waking moment. She found Senmut's absence caused her more anguish than she could bear. Since his departure for Deir el-Medina, the palace felt more like a prison than a home.
On the morning he'd left for the western valley, she deliberately made time in her day to watch him depart, although he'd been unaware of her observing him. She no longer denied herself the feelings she harboured for him. If it wasn't love, she could find no other words to describe the ache she felt for his touch; the forbidden nature of her desires, only deepening their intensity.
Hatshepsut's constant longing to see Senmut, made her consider outrageous schemes to either bring him back to Thebes, or for her to visit the construction of her father's tomb at Deir el-Medina. Fortunately, Shallia was always close at hand, to explain the folly of her reasoning, and the dangers they represented to all.
During the third cycle after his departure, the fourteenth anniversary of her birth occurred, and still did not present her with a genuine reason to recall him.
"He is, what he is, your highness," stressed Shallia. "How can you recall him to Thebes, without arousing suspicion of your real interest in him?"
Hatshepsut was distraught.
"I can't stand the thought of not seeing him for a further two years. I won't allow it," she screamed, pacing around her room.
Shallia tried to comfort her, "You'll get used to it my princess. It's been that long since I've seen my husband."
"But you are not me, are you?" was the almost manic reply, before Hatshepsut threw herself crying onto her bed.
Shallia quickly ran to her, and held the sobbing girl close.
"Please don't cry so, your highness, for it almost breaks my heart to see you so unhappy," she pleaded. "The gods will find a way, I'm sure. After all, this must be in their plans."
"Yes, this is their way of punishing me for my wicked lie," Hatshepsut sobbed. "I see now, it was my heart Anubis was holding; warning me to stay clear of that peasant."
She did not believe it, and didn't think for a moment Shallia did either.
"I love him Shallia, I can't help it, I love him," she wailed.
"But your Highness, you are of the highest royal blood, and no matter what you may wish, he is still of low birth. There can never be a publicly declared love between you," the handmaiden said softly, while stroking Hatshepsut's hair.
"No, no! That's not true. Remember Queen Khent-Kaues? She married one of Ra's priests. Perhaps if Senmut can be raised to high standing, perhaps then," the princess pleaded.
Shallia held Hatshepsut tight, with the princess' head against her breast.
"These are foolish dreams your highness. All you can offer your new love is your heart, your body and soul belongs to the Land of Khem. Senmut will never be accepted as any more than what he is — a peasant."
"I shall never love another," Hatshepsut declared adamantly. "And as for Aakheperenre, that dim-witted wreck of a man, I will never let our bodies meet. Not even if the pharaoh demands it!"
"But your highness, you must produce future pharaohs, it is your destiny," her handmaiden pleaded.
"What am I then, a favoured cow, which will produce fine calves to further the herd? Oh no! At least, not with the seed of that sickly son of a commoner I won't. I'd rather see Egypt return to the desert from which she sprang."
Shallia went quiet, and after a while Hatshepsut sat up and looked at her. The handmaiden was looking at the floor, avoiding the princess' gaze.
"What?" Hatshepsut demanded. "What lies behind your eyes? Speak to me!"
Without raising her head, Shallia whispered so quietly Hatshepsut only just caught her words.
"Only the mother of a child knows its father's name."
Hatshepsut stared at her. Shallia raised her eyes to meet those of the princess, and in a voice only slightly louder than her whisper, she said, "Many-a-father, peasant or king, has unknowingly raised a child who carried the blood of another, as his own."
"Then, if I can't sit on the Golden Throne alongside Senmut, I shall make his son Pharaoh," Hatshepsut said softly, while wiping away her tears.
----------------------------------------------------
Tragedy was the medium which eventually re-united Hatshepsut with Senmut; with the sudden death of her brother. Not, as everyone expected, the ailing Wadjmose, but of her youngest brother, Amenmose.
Amenmose, her seventeen-year old brother, was, like most young noble boys, serving with the Egyptian army. Although not in any active war zone, he was nevertheless involved in the usual rough-house activities involved with military life.
Out in his chariot, accompanied by other sons of the nobility, he accepted the challenge of a race. During the contest, his horse stumbled and fell, spilling the young prince from his chariot; he died instantly from a broken neck.
The news of the accident sent the land of Egypt into mourning, and Queen Ahmose, into the depths of despair. She remained absent from court, and all public appearances, until the young prince's body had been through mummification, and was ready to be interred.
The Pharaoh sent notice to the builder Ineni, who was preparing his tomb in the western valley near Deir el-Medina; the tomb now under construction, was to be used to hold the sarcophagus of Amenmose. Ineni's orders included instructions to begin construction of a new burial place for the pharaoh in the valley, immediately after the internment of the prince.
Although Hatshepsut had not been close to her brother, the news of his death was still devastating to her. Firstly, it further plunged the palace into a state of unhappiness, and brought nearer what she considered, her own deceitful prediction. She thought the gods intended the pain she felt, to be punishment for her lies.
Her brother had been dead barely two days, before she was informed her marriage to Prince Aakheperenre would now be brought forward. High Priest Hapuseneb, informed her she would be her half-brother's wife within a year. She protested, but to no avail.
"I merely pass on the Pharaoh's instructions Your Highness," he declared. "Your father, and I concur, believes the death of the prince is but the first step in the fulfilling of the will of Amun-Re; as foretold in your dream. Your marriage to Prince Aakheperenre now requires haste, especially since the health of your remaining brother still causes concern."
"But my father is still strong and well. Surely this action is taken in haste? The Pharaoh will reign for many more years,"
"We pray to our gods that is so; but we must take measures now to ensure the stability and future good government of our land. Our enemies will look for any weakness that might arise from these tragic events; we must endeavour to offer them no comfort," the priest stressed.
Hatshepsut was at an impasse. The thought of anyone touching her except Senmut, filled her with revulsion. Yet, she was well aware of her duty; as the vessel that carried the sacred blood of Queen Ahmose-Nefertari, she alone could solidify Aakheperenre's claim to the Golden Throne of the Two Lands. Not to do so, might bring an early end to her father's new dynasty.
With her love for her father in her heart, and Shallia's words still fresh in her mind, she bowed her head to the High Priest and uttered the words:
"Let the will of Amun-Re and the great Pharaoh Thutmosis be done."
------------------------------------------------------
Seventy days passed by, before the prince's mummified body, resting inside a wooden coffin was escorted by family, friends and priests to the west bank of the Nile. From there, followed by its mourners, and watched in the early part of its journey by thousands of people, it made its way to the valley near Deir el-Medina.
After the funeral procession finally reached the entrance to the tomb, priests accompany the coffin deep into the mountain. There, at its final resting place, in the sarcophagus previously prepared for his father, the priests recited prayers from the Reu nu pert em bru, the sacred book of the dead. Favourite possessions belonging to the young prince, along with gifts from the pharaoh and baskets of food to sustain him in the underworld, filled the burial chamber.
Outside the tomb's entrance, Senmut stood behind Hatshepsut; she thought she could feel his eyes burning into the back of her head. She was desperate to turn around and look at him, but knew with so many people present, she could not.
The Queen stood alone in front of all, a handmaiden holding a parasol above her head to ward off the searing sun. Thutmosis remained in the temple at Karnak, offering prayers to his brother gods, for the safe passage through the underworld of his son.
Shortly before mid-afternoon, the high priest emerged from the mountain and informed the Queen all rituals were complete. Only the sealing of the tomb remained. Ineni stepped forward, offering the wilting Aashme rest and refreshments at his dwellings, which stood near the valley entrance. Anxious about her welfare, he also offered her shelter for the night. With the reservation her stay could only be brief, because of concern for prince Wadjmose, she accepted.
Hatshepsut found Ineni's dwellings surprisingly spacious and comfortable. Her mother, who seemed worn-out by the day's excursion, did not.
"He is our greatest constructor," she remarked without enthusiasm. "It could take ten years or more to complete your father's tomb, especially now, when he must start again. Do you think he would spend all that time living in a mud hut?"
The princess, working to her own agenda, attempted to persuade her mother to remain at the dwellings overnight.
"We are both so tired mother, perhaps it would be best if we took advantage of Ineni's offer of hospitality for the night."
The Queen would have none of it.
"Today, I gave one of my sons to the gods. I intend to keep the remaining one with me for as long as I can. He needs me, and I shall embark on the return journey to Thebes shortly."
"But mother," Hatshepsut cried. "I'm so tired, and fear my skin will shrivel up as dry as papyrus if I remain out in that sun any longer!"
"Then you stay if you must," her mother sighed. "I intend to spend the night back at the palace. You can return home in the morning, I will leave four guards to escort you, and you have two of your handmaidens to tend you."
Hatshepsut struggled to keep her excitement under control, as thoughts of Senmut raced through her mind.
--------------------------------------------------------
After completing the ceremony of Amun-Re, Hatshepsut took her evening meal with Ineni and his senior staff; Senmut was not invited. Afterwards, claiming exhaustion, she bid her host goodnight, and retired to her allotted quarters. They were small and sparse.
Prior to the evening ceremony, she had instructed Shallia to find Senmut, and instruct him to meet her later that evening, outside of the compound which surrounded Ineni's dwellings. Shallia protested the move, explaining the dangers it involved. Hatshepsut berated her caution.
"If you think I am going to waste this opportunity to speak with him, after my manipulation of my mother, you are wrong. I will meet him, no matter how much you protest. Now do the bidding of your princess."
Shallia, still protesting, complied.
Later, when all activity in the household had ceased, Hatshepsut, dressed in clothing belonging to one of her handmaidens, stole from the house. Ineni kept no guard on the compound, and the guards left by her mother, had found billets in the workmen's village, some three thousand cubits away.
Hatshepsut saw Senmut the moment she exited the compound; he was waiting some forty cubits from the entrance. She ran to him so fast, it left him with little option but to open his arms and catch her. Holding him tight, she whispered, "Have you no kiss for your princess?"
---------------------------------------------------------
Holding her hand, Senmut guided Hatshepsut up the rock strewn southern slope of the western valley. Khonsu, showing most of his face, lit their way as they climbed; the clear, cool night air, helped with their exertions. Soon, they came across a four cubits high boulder, which allowed easy access to its flat top. There, they stopped their ascent.
Hatshepsut, a little out of breath after her climb, at first failed to see the wonderful panoramic view the vantage point gave them, Then, as she settled down with Senmut's arm around her shoulders, she took in the scene before her and gasped at its beauty.
The moon-god, having cleared the mountains in the east, hung in a clear black sky and faced the couple as they gazed down into the Nile valley. The shadows cast by the dark eastern mountains stretched half way to the river, before Khonsu could touch the desert sands with his light.
The great river, reflecting the moon's light, looked like a ribbon of pure silver, the effect accentuated by the dark cultivated lands on both of its banks. The city of Thebes, looking dark and quiet, was easy to distinguish as it sprawled out on the eastern shore.
While fading most of the other stars with his overwhelming light, the moon-god accepted the company of the star formation showing Osiris, leading his sister-wife Isis across the sky. All seemed to acknowledge the blossoming love on the mountain side below.
Hatshepsut cuddled closer to Senmut. "How beautiful and blessed is our land," she whispered.
Senmut turned to her, "And yet, it waited eons to be enriched by your presence," he said softly, as he bent and kissed her. "I come here most nights. I try to seek out where the palace stands, imagine you sleeping in your chambers, and send my heart on wings to you."
Hatshepsut cherished the magic this night was bringing. Now, if ever loneliness or crisis filled her thoughts, she felt she could bring her mind back to this point in her life. A night when, as a young girl in love, innocent of man and absent from responsibility, knew total peace and contentment on this hill.
They didn't make love that night. Neither sought carnal knowledge, only the need to bask in the glow of each others love. Khonsu eavesdropped on their words, as Senmut first told her of his early years, of his first wondrous sight of her in the river; then of tales related to him by his father of the mystical land of Punt.
Hatshepsut was captivated by his words; sharing with him the secret of her first realisation of his presence in the reeds. His father's tales of Punt caught her imagination too, making her swear to visit that land if ever she was able. But they also talked of their love; both realising how impossible it was.
"I cannot in all truth, offer you anything but my heart," she said, before he once again turned and kissed her.
"And I, cannot in all truth, offer you anything but my soul," he replied. "I fear every waking moment I've put you in peril through my thoughtless, selfish actions. I wonder constantly if I should just steal away into the desert, allowing you to fulfil your destiny without the complication of me."
"No! No! Never think that again. I am your princess, and I forbid such thoughts. We have our love; it feeds and sustains me, without it I will fail. Knowing you are close to me, and stealing moments with you, will give me strength. You must never leave me."
"As my princess, my body is yours to command, and since you are also the ruler of my heart, I hear and obey."
As they talked, kissed, and held each other, the night grew colder. Soon the position of the moon-god insisted they return to their dwellings. The path down the mountain was easier than the climb up, allowing not only the holding of hands, but also the occasional embrace to take place. They kissed for the last time outside Ineni's compound, before Hatshepsut hurried apparently unseen, back to her room.
There, Shallia waited alone; almost in a state of panic. She rushed to the princess as soon as Hatshepsut entered the chamber.
"Oh! Your Highness, please don't leave me this way again, for evil thoughts have haunted my mind since you departed."
Hatshepsut was far too happy to take her handmaiden's words seriously.
"You think he would harm me?" she scoffed. "Only my parting from him caused pain, for he was sent to me by the gods themselves."
Shallia, becoming calmer, was now interested in just how far the night's liaison had progressed.
"Forgive me your highness, but I must know. Are you the same as when you left me?"
Hatshepsut, not understanding Shallia's true meaning, answered with passion. "No! I will never be that same little girl again, for tonight I gave, and received love."
Shallia gasped at the words, and held the princess close to her. "So now, you are a woman! Please your highness, allow me to bathe and attend you."
"Don't be silly Shallia," her mistress said lightly, while moving away from her. "The night is late, and I have things to dream of."
"But, but..." the handmaiden stuttered, searching for the right words. "You have known a man, and become a woman!"
Hatshepsut, curious as to the reason for her servant's concern, questioned, "Why do you fret so? I have returned unharmed and happy. Nothing..." Then realising the meaning of Shallia's words, she let out a gasp and exclaimed, "No! No! Shallia, only my heart was given tonight, my body remains my father's; I am, as I left you."
By thorney
The following morning, Hatshepsut found her departure for Thebes a rather tense affair. Not only reluctant to leave, she'd apparently been observed re-entering Ineni's dwellings the night before.
Ineni himself brought the subject up while they ate breakfast together.
"Your highness, I must relate to you what has been reported to me this morning by one of my household staff."
His stern tone put the princess immediately on guard.
"I am reliably informed one of your handmaidens was seen entering these buildings very late last night. Were you aware of any of your servants being absent?"
Hatshepsut continued to eat her meal and without raising her eyes, replied, "I am unaware of any nocturnal activities of my handmaidens last night. I was exhausted after yesterday's ordeal, and slept soundly from shortly after leaving your company until I was aroused for Amen-Re's return this morning."
Ineni pressed on. "I am also reliably informed that both your servants are married, which makes last night's occurrence a serious matter requiring further investigation."
Hatshepsut felt cornered. The truth of her nightly excursion would create a great scandal and Senmut's life could be at stake.
"I agree," she said, raising her eyes to meet Ineni's. "The matter will be reported to the Queen on my return to Thebes. She will undoubtedly question both girls and find the guilty party. There is no need for your informant to accompany me back to the city, a written deposition will suffice."
The master builder seemed satisfied with her assurances.
"Are there any reports of what activities she engaged in while absent?" she asked. Her heart pounded.
"I'm afraid not, your highness, she was only observed as she returned to the building, but without doubt there will be a man involved. Perhaps the queen can find out who it was. I can give you my assurance that should I be informed to his identity, and if he is of my staff, he will suffer great agonies, whether he is noble or peasant."
After returning to her room Hatshepsut told Shallia what had occurred. The handmaiden was inconsolable.
"What will happen now, your highness?" she sobbed. "If they discover it was you they saw, all will suffer. If I'm suspected, not only will I be whipped but I will be dismissed your service. My husband will be shamed, and he might take my life."
Hatshepsut thought for a moment.
"We must supply each other with an alibi," she finally declared. "I will say you slept by my bed last night, asserting I was troubled by the day's events and needed your company and comfort. I will also say during the night I awoke and requested water. This will ensure you are above suspicion."
"But what then of Bethmarr?" Shallia moaned, but she was already calming down and looking relieved.
"Yes, what of poor Bethmarr?" the princess sighed. "She will be thought the culprit and suffer greatly. How old is she now and how long as she been married?"
"She is seventeen, your highness, and married for nearly two years. Her husband is a respected builder."
"I can see no other solution but to sacrifice her," the princess said with regret. "I need you by my side and I won't endanger Senmut. I will wait until we return to Thebes before I tell her of Ineni's accusations. She will deny it of course, and accuse you. But, with my testimony, no-one will believe her."
-------------------------------------------------------
Senmut was not present when the princess, her two handmaidens and her armed escort left for Thebes. Hatshepsut suspected he was already in the western valley making a start on her father's new tomb. If it hadn't been for Ineni's revelations, she might have thought of a way to at least see him prior to leaving; perhaps asking the master builder to let her see the tomb's location. However, under the prevailing circumstances she though it better to forego the pleasure.
After her return to the palace in Thebes, and before giving Ineni's servant's deposition to her mother, she spoke with Bethmarr. Summonsing the handmaiden to her chambers, she revealed to her the architect's accusations. The result was astounding! Bethmarr immediately threw herself at the princess' feet and began to wail.
"Forgive me, Your Highness, for I have been foolish. While you slept, I left the master's house to go and see my sister who is married to a builder that dwells in the village nearby. You retired to your chambers so early; it did not occur to me my absence would be noticed. Punish me if you will, but please don't dismiss me from your service."
Hatshepsut could barely conceal her excitement at the turn of events.
"Why didn't you just ask me? I would have consented. Or at least you could have confided in Shallia. What would we have thought if you had not returned?"
"Please forgive me your highness, but you looked so tired and Shallia could not be found. I suspected she was attending you."
"Still, your actions were without proper thought and I must punish you. If I don't, the Queen will, so I am sending you to work in the palace kitchens for five days. Afterwards, you may again take your place as one of my handmaidens."
Hatshepsut dismissed the girl and turned to Shallia, who she thought was looking a little sheepish.
"It seems good fortune is continually blessing us. I will not ask if you left the compound last night. I want to believe you were loyally waiting and worrying about me in my chambers."
Without saying a word, Shallia bowed her head and slowly walked backwards out of the princess' presence.
-------------------------------------------------
When Hatshepsut reported the incident to Queen Ahmose, her mother wanted to punish the handmaiden further, but after protestations from the princess, she relented.
"Of course her story must be verified, but if true, I will say no more," she said, dismissing the matter. "There are far more immediate and important matters to attend to. First, it is imperative we accelerate your tuition; there are many things for you to learn and time is growing short. I have decided to appoint Wadjmose's tutor Itruri to your staff, replacing him with Paheri, who I think is less intense. His appointment will be less stressful for the prince in his delicate state of health.
"However, the appointment of Itruri will increase your workload and outlook on a wider scale of activities, including military matters. If we are to assume; and it is becoming ever more likely, that you will eventually be at the forefront of state affairs, then all aspects of government must be addressed by you.
"Next, there is your marriage to Prince Aakheperenre to consider. It is not what I wanted, but it does give us a clear path to ensure you are in prime position to fulfil Amun-Re's will, should anything untoward happen to that sickly boy."
The queen stopped, bowed her head and sighed deeply.
"All this of course, supposes that I will lose my last male child; which seems to be ordained."
Gathering herself once more, straightening her back and holding her head high, she declared, "Let Amun-Re's will be done, and let us be about His work."
Continuing, she said. "In the next few days you and I will meet with Prince Aakheperenre in the presence of High Priest Hapuseneb, where his likely accession to the throne will be discussed for the first time. At that meeting, Aakheperenre will be told of the Pharaoh's decree that you are to be his consort and eventual queen, leaving him with little say in the matter.
"He will not be informed of your dream, and will not be made aware of the prediction that you will one day rule this land. The boy is a person of weak mind and body; with the pharaoh's wishes forcefully put to him, and with the added pressure of Hapuseneb's insistence those wishes be strictly adhered to, I feel we can take control of the boy before he attains the ultimate high office.
"His mother, the Lady Mutnofret, is a different proposition, and we must ensure she has little contact with him from now on. Perhaps we can 'promote' her to a suitable position away from the palace to a position in charge of a priestess temple in the north somewhere. I will have to put the suggestion to the high priest to see what can be arranged."
Ahmose, who seemed to have been speaking more to herself than Hatshepsut, stopped and looked at her daughter. The princess thought her mother, who was only thirty-eight years old, was beginning to look worn-out.
"That is enough for now, I'm feeling weary. I will inform you of the meeting's time and place. When the time comes, I want you at your regal best - dressed in your finest clothes. We will barely give Prince Aakheperenre time to put on a clean kilt, which should put him at a great disadvantage."
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Alone again in her chambers, Hatshepsut pondered the future. No matter what official functions she might endure and undertake, she determined to maintain her relationship with Senmut. It seemed the only light in her life.
She cared little about becoming 'pharaoh,' and even less about becoming the wife of her half-brother. All she really wanted to do was sit on a mountainside with the person she loved, and yet, that simple desire was the hardest thing for her to attain.
'If I am to endure these burdens then I must have a purpose for doing so. If the gods decree I walk this road, then walk it I shall; but I will decide my final destination, and on reaching it, I will place the seed of Senmut on the Gold Throne of Khem,' she thought.?
Five days elapsed before the meeting with Prince Aakheperenre occurred. The queen sent prior notice of the meeting to the princess, enabling her to adequately prepare for it. She was also informed that Lady Mutnofret would not be present at the meeting, she had sailed north the previous day to the ancient city of Khmunu, where she was to take up the position of High Priestess in the city's great temple dedicated to 'the fathers and mothers of Re.'
"That should keep her absent from court and her son's side for a while," the queen had told Hatshepsut wryly. "How long that will last if ever the boy becomes pharaoh is another matter, and will depend on how much control we can exert over him in her absence."
The meeting was a total success as far as her mother was concerned, and Hatshepsut might have felt sorry for her half-brother if he had not cut such a pathetic figure. Apart from his appearance; he was the tallest person present at the meeting, being over 3 and 2/3 cubits in height, the princess thought he actually looked undernourished and ill. He spoke quietly without any authority and occasionally stuttered. The prince seemed overwhelmed by the attention given to him, and was only too ready to please his more auspicious company.
Hatshepsut had been informed that Aakheperenre suffered from some kind of skin disease, but was shocked at its colour and texture. Comparing him to Senmut (who Hatshepsut also thought was every bit as tall), this person was a walking corpse, and in fact, the princess thought he might look better embalmed.
"Well that's that sorted out," her mother said after the boy and high priest had retired. She was obviously pleased with the outcome. "And now, all that is left is to arrange the wedding; in sixty days I should think, what say you Hatshepsut?"
The princess did not care when the 'wedding' took place, she had other things on her mind. Never-the-less, sixty days should give her time enough to fulfil her plans. She did not care if all the gods of Egypt revolted and her soul was lost; she was determined that before she married that wreck of a boy, Senmut would have first use of her body.
However, her reply to her mother carried no hint of her intentions, and only stated duty:
"Let the will of Amun-Re be served."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The palace made an announcement three days later concerning the marriage of the royal couple. Before the announcement was made, the princess was desperate to get a message to Senmut. She wanted to re-assure him it did not affect her feelings towards him, and it meant mere duty. Unfortunately, she failed to do so, and worried constantly about what he might feel about the situation.
In an effort to raise the princess profile even further prior to her marriage, her parents decided she should accompany her father on a thirty-day journey to the north. A visit to the ancient shrines of the principal Egyptian gods served as a pretext. However, the real reasons were for the Pharaoh to introduce Hatshepsut and infiltrate her into the minds and thoughts of the various high priests and local dignitaries; to make subtle and obscure proclamations as to her future role in Egyptian affairs.
The proposed itinerary of the journey played havoc with Hatshepsut's plans to seduce Senmut prior to her marriage. She could think of no way to include him in her travel party, and it would give her little time on her return to Thebes to manipulate his return to the city. The situation made her tense, and she was sharp and snappy with her handmaidens.
"I can't believe you are so incompetent," she barked at Shallia, when the girl again informed her that she could find no-one to carry a private note to Senmut. "I'm at a loss to see how such a simple thing as conveying a message the short distance to Deir el-Medina can prove so difficult!"
"It is not the short distance that is the problem, your highness. It is the recipient of the note that causes concern. If you send the note, the queen it will almost certainly have to approve. If the note is sent by Bethmarr, or me, it will certainly cause speculation about the possibility of intimacy existing between Senmut and the sender."
"Ahhhrg!" the princess exploded. "Why are things so complicated? He is a member of my staff; surely I am allowed to communicate with him!"
The princess stood out on the balcony of her room, which faced the western hills across the river. Senmut seemed so close to her, yet less accessible than when he had run away. She stood there for long moments, reliving his kiss on the mountainside. She suddenly had an idea and turned back to Shallia.
"I will write two notes to him! In one, I will discuss mundane things about his work, and perhaps mention the coming wedding. I shall discuss how I expect him to conduct himself if he is to attend. I will enquire if he needs assistance in court protocol, and if he has suitable attire for the occasion. This note, I will give to the queen for approval. Not only will it show that I take an interest in my staff, especially one who is so out of touch with court etiquette, but it will focus the queen's mind on whether he should be more closely involved with what is happening to me in the palace.
"The second note, which the queen will not see, will be more private. After the queen has approved the first note, I will substitute it for the second, which I will send to Senmut. How clever I am!"
Shallia concurred, however she could see how easily things could go awry, but with the princess now in such a buoyant mood, she refrained from mentioning them.
After composing a business like note to Senmut she felt would satisfy her mother, Hatshepsut wrote a note to him dictated by her heart:
'Dearest, many things have happened since our lips last touched, yet not for one heartbeat have you been absent from my thoughts. I think constantly of our time on the mountain, and if the gods would allow, I would spend the rest of my life in that very spot where your arms held me so safe and close.?
'As you must be aware by now, the Pharaoh has arranged for me to marry Prince Aakheperenre. Although my duty compels me to obey, my heart will stay faithful to you. I beg you not to be despondent. Remember your promises to me 'to hear and obey.' I invoke that promise now, and command you to stand firm in your love for me.
'The Pharaoh may have sovereignty over my body, but only you rule my heart. I believe my Great Heavenly Father, Amun-Re intends your love to strengthen and comfort me; why else would he send you to my side. Be strong my love, ours is an eternal bond.'
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Hatshepsut presented her first note to her mother the next morning, which was six days prior to the proposed departure north. Her mother read it, shrugged her shoulders and declared:
"I see no real reason for this correspondence, I intend Senmut to accompany the Pharaoh's party on this excursion. Ineni informed me of his progress at your brother's interment; he speaks well of the boy. I informed the great man then there would be occasions when I would require Senmut to attend functions at court. Only this morning I sent a messenger to Deir el-Medina asking for his release until after your wedding. For the next two months or more, I will expect him to attend all official functions you attend. I am sure the gods require him to do more for you than just chip away at rocks."
It took tremendous will power for Hatshepsut to hide her true emotions from her mother. In truth, she felt like screaming at the top of her voice. Instead, she bowed her head to Ahmose, and casually remarked:
"I feel sure you are right, my Queen, I only hope he lives up to both our expectations."
By thorney
"You really must try and concentrate, your highness," Itruri demanded. "I know you are probably excited and distracted by your up-coming wedding, but it is extremely important we at least satisfy ourselves you understand some of the principles involved in maintaining and supplying armed forces in remote areas."
Hatshepsut gave a heavy sigh. It was hot, and she felt utterly bored with the subject matter; it was of least interest to her of all the new things she had to learn. They had spent most of the afternoon in this little room talking about troops and chariots and military supplies and, and...Oh!...whatever else it was that military men required to do their duty.
'Who cared? She didn't. There was no way she was going to change herself into a warrior queen; there were generals in the army for any fighting that needed doing.'
"Please, your highness! It is as much of a mystery to me, as I am sure it is to you, why you should need to learn such details, however, I am only following the instructions given to me by the Queen. Tomorrow, she will require me to report on your progress, and I'm afraid at the moment I can offer her little."
Hatshepsut sighed again. "Very well Itruri, tell me again of the daily requirements of fodder and water needed by horses and pack animals in desert conditions; of the supplies needed to maintain chariots in combat readiness, and if you must, of the different kinds of arrow heads archers use. Why the queen feels it is important for me to remember all these things is, as you say, a mystery, but I would hate for either of us to question her reasoning."
So Itruri once again began to re-iterate the figures he had already given the princess, and she once again slipped back into daydreaming; recalling the wonderful time she had spent on the journey with her father...and Senmut. Thirty days of sailing on the great river, thirty days of seeing wonderful sights, thirty days of royal pomp and fascinating religious ceremonies, and most of all, thirty days of the nearness of Senmut.
Although no real intimacy could take place between them, there were times when secret looks and the occasional holding of hands took place, and one magical moment when they stole a quick kiss. Small, but excruciating pleasures for two people in love denied the closeness of each other's company. She had managed to get the note she'd wrote to him delivered, and the looks he'd given her showed he understood her position.
The journey north had also been very illuminating for the princess. On several occasions the Pharaoh, while addressing local priests and dignitaries, and while referring to Hatshepsut, had slipped in the phrase ‘...she that will hold the key to the Two lands.' And, on one instance at the temple in the city of Khmunu, and in the presence of the newly appointed Head Priestess - the Lady Mutnofret, he had been quite specific in his meaning. Holding his arms out to the princess while he stood on a dais in front a gathering of nobles, he had said:
"Come, thou blessed one. I will take thee in my arms that thou mayest see thy directions in the palace; thy precious images were made, thou hast received the investiture of the double crown, thou art blessed. When thou risest in the palace, thy brow is adorned with the double crown united on your head, for thou art my heir, to whom I have given birth. This is my daughter Khnemet-Amun Hatshepsut, living, I put her in my place."
Many present seemed puzzled by the God-Pharaoh's words, not least the Lady Mutnofret; she not only looked puzzled, but furious. Surely, it was beginning to dawn on her why she had been ‘promoted' side-ways.
Four days had elapsed since their return to Thebes, and contact between Hatshepsut and Senmut had been minimal. However, tonight! Tonight she had arranged a rendezvous with him. The thought of it excited her and brightened her eyes.
"...and therefore, it is essential constant and secure supply lines are maintained," Itruri said, and looked up from the scroll of papyrus he had been reading. What he saw was a bright-eyed smiling princess; something that he had not seen all afternoon.
"Do you understand the implications, your highness?" he asked.
"Totally!" she replied.
Her answer was so enthusiastic, her tutor was at last convinced her mind had grasped the subject matter.
"Good, good!" he said, obviously pleased with her response. "I think we can leave it there for today. I feel I can now report to Her Majesty with confidence, you have a genuine feel for the intimate details."
Smiling broadly, Hatshepsut said, "Let me assure you sir, I most certainly do."
Itruri gave her a quizzical look while he gathered his materials together, bowed to her and left the room.
Alone, the princess held her hand across her mouth to stop from laughing out loud.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Anyone associated with Hatshepsut, asked what they considered her most prominent character trait to be, almost certainly replied it was her self-resolve; although many often labelled it as ‘stubbornness.' This side of her character now assisted her in making the most difficult decision of her young life. Setting her mind against all she'd ever been taught, against all she'd ever believed, and certainly against everything her society expected of her; tonight she decided, she would surrender her body to a lowly commoner.
The natural anticipation of physically making love for the first time excited and frightened her; however, the effect her actions would create within her gods, gave the greatest concern. On the way back to her chambers from her tutorial, she pondered them.
"But Anubis offered me his heart!" she tried to re-assure herself. But knew this was not the part of Senmut's body at the centre of her dilemma.
‘Surely, you can't believe that sickly excuse for a prince I'm going to marry, will produce a great pharaoh to protect Egypt? He was hardly able to stand-up straight,' she offered in a silent prayer.
"This is not a lowly lust thing I contemplate," she whispered through clench teeth. "But a thing of beauty and love; something even the gods themselves must rejoice in." But even these fine sentiments failed to convince her they would approve.
Still, with or without their approval, Hatshepsut determined to go-ahead with her plans. On her return to her rooms, she informed Shallia after evening prayers for Amun-Re, neither she nor Bethmarr would be required for the rest of the night, they should therefore return to their families. Shallia spent most nights on duty at the palace when her husband was away from home, so her initial reaction to Hatshepsut's words was delight. However, she became a little suspicious.
"Are you sure, your highness? I have no real need to see my family tonight. If you wish, I will remain by your side and assist in anything you have planned."
The two young girls looked into each others eyes for long moments.
"I will require no assistance this evening, Shallia," the princess said slowly, and with deliberation. "I will retire early and do not wish to be disturbed. I will expect you to be in the company of your family shortly after dark. Do you understand?"
Dropping her eyes to the floor and with a little catch in her voice, the girl replied, "I understand my beloved princess. May the gods bless and keep you safe."
Then, the handmaiden, with her eyes remaining fixed to the floor began to walk backwards out of the room.
"Shallia!" Hatshepsut exclaimed. The handmaiden stopped and looked up; there were tears in her eyes. "Shallia," the princess repeated, but softer this time. Instantly the distance between them closed and both were crying and hugging each other.
"Your highness..." Shallia sobbed.
"No Shallia, this is the way it must be," Hatshepsut interrupted. "I want no questions asked of you should things go badly. Only I must bear the consequences if this venture should fail."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
The gentle knock on the door of her chambers broke the tension that had been slowly mounting in Hatshepsut. It seemed a long time to her since her evening meal, and she'd begun to wonder if something had happened to prevent Senmut from keeping their rendezvous. Rising quickly from the bed where she'd sprawled restlessly for what seemed like an age, she crossed the room and opened the door; before her in the dimly lit passageway stood a nervous looking Senmut.
Reaching out and grasping his hand, Hatshepsut pulled him into the room. Closing the door, she turned to him and went up on the tips of her toes, put her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately. The kiss lingered for a few seconds, and when their lips parted she whispered to him, "Carry me."
There was a look of shock and surprise on Senmut's face, but he complied with her request and carried her to the bed. As he laid her down, she tightened her grip on his neck, forcing him to follow her. His face still held a look of incredulity-of disbelief as his body covered hers for the first time. Pulling his head closer so their lips were once more almost touching, she whispered to him again:
"Tonight I am not your princess; tonight I am a woman in love."
Their first attempt at lovemaking wasn't perfect. It wasn't the wonderful, romantic thing of her dreams. Both were ignorant of physical love, which resulted in some degree of ‘fumbling and finding.' Nevertheless, both were young enough, fit enough and interested enough to try again - which proved much more successful. Hatshepsut experienced a sense of peace and happiness she had never known before, and from the look on Senmut's face, there was little doubt he too had found deep satisfaction
For a long time afterwards, they lay quiet and contented in each other's embrace, with only the occasional whispered endearment exchanged. Eventually, Hatshepsut broke the magic spell of loves afterglow, suggesting softly, it might be time for him to depart. Turning to her, he kissed her deeply.
"My princess; my love," he whispered. "I know these stolen moments we have spent together are times of great danger for you. You risk everything; I risk nothing but a life that is worthless without you. If you desire, I will slip away again into the desert where I will spend what days remain to me in worship of you. I will go, knowing the gods have favoured me greatly; that they filled a short period of my worthless existence with love and happiness I cannot believe I deserve.
"The future beckons you to greatness; to be the mother of pharaohs. My love for you demands I offer this sacrifice to ensure that future. Will you not kiss me just once more in honour of our love, and dismiss me from your life?"
"I cannot," she replied, the words almost inaudible to him. "You see, I love you more than any greatness the future offers. Every fibre of my being believes the gods sent you to me, and if I am to achieve greatness, you are destined to be its architect. Without you, I can only fail. If this love we share is haunted by great dangers, my heart believes the gods offer their protection until our work for them is done. You must always remember, while we are apart and while I do the pharaoh's bidding, my heart belongs only to you."
They kissed again and held each other tightly before Senmut arose from her bed and left her rooms.
Her chambers felt dark, empty and oppressive without him. She rose from her bed and went to the balcony; the clear night sky was full of bright stars, with the new Khonsu only showing himself as a thin sliver, although she could discern the whole of him. The sight before her was beautiful and tranquil. The city was quiet and still, with only a few wisps of smoke lazily rising into the clear sky. Her spirits rose again and she slowly returned to her bed. She curled up almost into a foetal position. Cuddling herself, she was supremely happy once more.
'What a wondrous night, she thought dreamily. Not only have I shared my bed with the one I love, but he made me a woman. Tonight we joined body, heart and soul; we became as one, and will remain so for all eternity.'
Falling asleep, she dreamt of Senmut, of walks in the mountains, of gliding down the great river in the royal barge with him by her side; and not one vengeful god disturbed her night by issuing thoughts of disapproval.
By thorney
“So, here we are My Lord.” Hatshepsut’s tone was more sarcastic than deferential.
She was alone for the first time with her half-brother, Prince Aakheperenre, who was now her husband. They were in chambers especially prepared for them on the south side of the palace. The royal couple would not spend every night together, and she would be happier when the time came when she could return to her more humble apartment which faced her beloved mountains in the west.
The prince stood near the room’s balcony fidgeting, avoiding Hatshepsut’s eyes. She had the advantage of him, and refused to allow him to relax.
“The Pharaoh, the land of Egypt, and our people demand we unite to provide them with future rulers; this is our duty, and odious as it seems, we must comply. I know you have no true feelings for me, as I am sure you are aware I have none for you. However, we share the same father, and I carry the true royal blood. Therefore, if one day you are to become pharaoh, I must allow you the use of my body to ensure continuation of that bloodline, but the act must be purely functionary.
“If I perceive for one moment you are getting undue pleasure from our coupling, I will terminate it without delay. Do you understand?”
The prince continued to avoid her eyes, but nodded in affirmation.
“If you must ‘rut’ for pleasure, please use the body of that commoner you took as a wife last year - Isis I believe her name is. Is that correct?”
Again, the prince nodded in agreement, but his back straightened a little at the mention of his first wife’s name. Hatshepsut saw his involuntary movement and decided to take a little more care in her assault on him.
“Look! There is no reason we can’t be friends. I’m sure you have feelings for your first wife, and that can remain so. Ours can be a working arrangement. I will assist you in performing your royal duties in anyway I can, and we can fulfil our commitments to our family and nation with as little rancour as possible. What do you say, My Lord? Can we not come to some acceptable arrangement?”
Aakheperenre at last raised his eyes to her. He looked forlorn and unhappy. Although her elder, and more than a head taller, he cut the figure of a lost child. Hatshepsut began to realise the dilemma of this poor boy.
He had endured, unlike Hatshepsut, an existence almost deprived of his father’s influence. His over-dominant mother had done little for his self-esteem, and although of royal blood, he had lived most of his short life in the shadow of his ‘more royal’ half-brothers’ and sister. The discovery in his early years he was slow of mind and of poor constitution, had done nothing to help his cause.
“You are the son of a great man, and although at present you are ill-prepared to succeed him as Pharaoh, the likelihood is, you will. If we act in accord, we can succeed in the tasks we are given; in doing so, we will honour our father’s great achievements and prolong his dynasty.”
Aakheperenre dropped his eyes to the floor again and mumbled, “I am not sure I can be a ph…pharaoh, it’s not something I ever believed was possible. I always assumed either P…Prince Wadjmose, or P…Prince Amenmose would succeed our father. I was content in the belief I could serve Egypt in some minor capacity.”
Hatshepsut inwardly shuddered.
‘How in the name of all the gods, is this ‘man’ going to lead our great nation?’ she thought.
“The will of Amen-Re decrees different,” she declared. “With the death of Prince Amenmose, your succession to the throne of Egypt is almost certain. I am here to help and support you; this is the wish of the Pharaoh. We must endeavour to show the people of our nation, and those beyond our borders who may wish us harm, the house of Thutmosis will remain strong and capable.”
Again the prince raised his eyes to her, and in them Hatshepsut could almost see his soul begging for help.
“Will you…will you…” he stammered. “Will you make sure I do not make a fool of myself; m…make sure I am respected and loved by our people, as you are?”
Hatshepsut moved towards her new husband intending to comfort him, but the closer she got, the more his appearance repelled her. She stopped, smiled and tried to project as much sympathy for him as she could, which, since she felt so little, proved difficult.
“Come, My Lord,” she said, turning from him and reaching for the wine jar as her resolve began to fail. “Let us drink to our partnership; to our new found friendship, and to success in our new venture. We are of our father’s loins, we cannot fail.”
When she turned back to him with a goblet of wine, Aakheperenre visibly relaxed. She moved across the room and sat on a couch, beckoning him to her side. Making sure she drank from the goblet first, she then offered it to the prince.
“Let us share this wine, as we will share the burden placed upon us. Let us both be faithful in our resolve to help and aid each other, for the love of Egypt, for the love of our father, and in the service of Amun-Re. Come, drink deep.”
The prince sipped at the wine Hatshepsut offered. “Come now,” the princess gently urged. “Take more, the day is not too far distant when you will be the ruler of this land, and I will be your queen.”
The prince smiled sheepishly. “I…I fear I do not hold my wine too well, My Lady.”
Hatshepsut knew this to be true; she had made it her business to find out many pertinent facts about her new husband.
“Let that not bother our celebrations tonight,” she coaxed him, lifting the goblet back to his lips. “For we are friends alone, and none but us will witness our deliberations.”
Aakheperenre took a long drink of the wine and spluttered a little.
“See!” she encouraged. “You are feeling better already, are you not?”
The prince produced a broad smile, and even gave a little giggle.“M...my mother forbids me taking wine, and even disapproves of me drinking beer. She says I…I’m an imbecile without them, and a fool in their company. She disapproves of a lot of things I do. My wife Isis…”
He looked quickly at Hatshepsut, afraid he may have offended her by mentioning his first wife. However, she just smiled sweetly at him, and said “Please go on. I hold no animosity towards either your wife, or your relationship with her.”
The prince relaxed again.
“She…Isis I mean, always agrees with my m…mother. I think she is intimidated by her, and afraid to differ.”
Hatshepsut was interested in this three-way relationship, and enquired more. The wine was releasing the prince’s tongue, and she felt she could gather useful information while he was so malleable.
“Do you love your first wife?” she asked.
Aakheperenre dropped his eyes once more. “I do,” he whispered; again afraid his words might upset the princess.
“Come, My Lord, tell me of her. If she makes you happy, then she makes me happy too, and surely this will help us both endure our tasks ahead.”
The prince looked up at her, his eyes shining.
“W…when we are alone, she is kind and loving. She makes me f…feel whole and strong. She cares little that I am n…not…” He lowered his eyes again, and moved his fingers over the rough, dry skin on his forearm.
“Appearances are of no value,” Hatshepsut disguised the lie with a gentle soothing tone. “It is the man inside the skin that is important. It pleases me very much Isis sees this. I feel we could become friends. Please tell me more. How did you meet such a treasure?”
Aakheperenre looked into Hatshepsut’s eyes, and she could almost feel him searching for the truth of her words. She kept her gaze steady and her smile as natural as she could; his eyes were beginning to glaze a little. Seemingly satisfied he could discern no mocking, he continued speaking.
“M…my mother brought her to me. I…I have always been rather reluctant to speak to girls, because of…” Again he touched his forearm. “But she did not seem to mind, or even care I was not as f…fluent with words as many other boys are. My mother cancelled many of my lessons, and allowed us a lot of time together, and I…I just fell in love with her.”
Hatshepsut could have almost guessed it. However, it was comforting to know how vulnerable he was to kind words and applied pressure.
“I think it is wonderful you have someone you can feel so safe and happy with,” she cooed, and took the goblet from him to refill. After filling the vessel with wine, and pouring a much smaller amount for herself, she returned to his side.
“Tell me more of this Lady you married, I can’t wait to hear of the things you do together,” the princess said, as she again encouraged him to drink from the goblet.
Aakheperenre babbled on for some time about his first wife…and his mother. Hatshepsut, apparently the epitome of attention, encouraged him to continue as she plied him with more wine.
“I’m g…glad my m…mother has left Thebes,” he declared, his words now beginning to slur. “She m…might change her m…mind about me being so useless when she realises one day I will be ph...pharaoh.”
The prince’s eyes were now periodically closing.
“I’m sure she will,” Hatshepsut soothed, as she reluctantly took his arm and guided him to the bed. Laying him down, she said. “It’s been a long day My Lord, rest for a while, I will go and change into my night apparel and will return soon.”
“Sh…she is not pleased with our father, you know?” Aakheperenre mumbled. “I think sh…she feels she should be queen. She calls herself his t…true wife; I…I think she is jealous of Queen Ahmose.”
Hatshepsut gritted her teeth at the words, turned, and left the room.
She was only absent for a short while, but on her return she found the prince fast asleep. Sitting down again on the couch, Hatshepsut sipped at her wine and reflected back over the prince’s words, and this long, momentous day.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Under normal circumstances, and primarily in the lower classes of Egyptian society, marriage was not an occasion for great celebration, and in fact the union of two people carried little or no religious connotations. However, in the case of a royal marriage, especially one involving the principal daughter of a Pharaoh - the carrier of ‘the royal blood,’ things were a little different. The union virtually anointed her husband as the chosen successor to the Pharaoh. It was quite common therefore, to use the wedding to announce the Pharaoh’s will to all.
For a person who as a rule loved the pomp and ceremony involved in state occasions, Hatshepsut found the day tedious. Thousands had lined the processional way between the palace and the temple at Karnak, where the marriage ceremony took place. The noise the crowd made with their cheering almost drowned out the efforts of the musicians that headed the parade.
Both she, and Prince Aakheperenre, had been carried side-by-side to the temple in separate litters. Flanked by sections of the palace guards, they preceded scores of minor royals, members of noble families and high dignitaries. Queen Ahmose and the Pharaoh had already gone to the temple in an earlier procession. With his health in such a poor state, Prince Wadjmose was excused the rigors of the trip to the temple; however, he did attend the banquet and celebrations that followed.
Senmut, as well as others of the prince and princess’ personal staff, followed the procession; however, only a very select few witnessed the actual ceremonial joining of the royal couple. Throughout the day, Hatshepsut managed to catch a glimpse or two of Senmut, and each time she did, her heart was lifted by the encouraging smiles she received from him.
The pharaoh decreed two extra rations of food and beer issued to every household in Thebes and the immediate surrounding area, in acknowledgment of the occasion. Celebrations carried on late into the night, in fact, Hatshepsut could still hear faint songs and cheers coming from the city.
‘Well,’ she thought. ‘It’s all but over now.’
She walked over to the bed and looked at the unconscious Aakheperenre. She tried to find a little pity in her heart for him, but could not.
“If you were only half the man my Senmut is, perhaps I could contemplate a proper relationship with you,” she whispered at the drunken prince.
Walking over to the balcony she looked out over the southern section of the city and wondered if Senmut was still awake and thinking of her. They had ‘rendezvoused’ three further times since that first night together, and each had been more wonderful than the one before. She now realised sex was an art that required learning and practise, and found herself to be an enthusiastic and willing pupil.
‘If only it were my marriage to Senmut the people cheered,’ she thought pensively.
With a gentle shake of her head and a wry smile, she turned and went back to the outer room where some of her personal belongings were. There, she searched for and found a tiny container of goats blood Shallia had obtained for her. Returning to the bed, where the prince was sleeping, she sprinkled a portion of the blood onto the white linen sheet next to him.
“I hope he truly is the imbecile his mother declares him to be,” she muttered to herself, as she rumpled up the stained sheet on the side of the bed she would have slept on.
Looking down at the prince, she cringed. She was aware sooner or later she would have to engage with her half-brother - otherwise she would have to remain childless, which was against her long-term planning. However, she intended their physical unions to be as brief and infrequent as possible, just enough in fact, to be able to declare any pregnancy ‘royal.’ On returning to the couch, she made herself as comfortable as possible, and tried to sleep away the rest of this apparently endless night.
By thorney
"I … I see no r … reason to continue our false m … marital liaison," Hatshepsut's husband stated after Hatshepsut had insisted they needed to spend more nights together.
"This shall b … be the l … last night I will spend with you. There is no real p … point, you see; I now have a son who I wish to s ... succeed me to the Golden Throne, and a d … daughter who carries the royal b … blood, who will b … become his Queen."
"I have no son!" Hatshepsut screamed at him. "It is intended to put the son of a commoner, a son of a slave girl from your harem, on my father's throne. I have the right to have a Pharaoh from my womb rule the Two Lands--I demand another child."
"P … Perhaps so, but you gave b … birth to a daughter. It took a c ...commoner to produce me a m…. male heir," the Pharaoh countered. "There has been no l … love, nor l … lust, in our in … infrequent couplings. Now that M … Menkheperre is s … seven years old, I f … feel confident of his survival. It is m … my wish he sits on m … my throne."
Hatshepsut was incensed. For the last six years, she had helped – no not helped! For, virtually single-handedly, had maintained this idiot of a Pharaoh, with her guidance and administrations to stay seated on his precious throne. Even before he succeeded her father, she had played the dutiful wife and assisted him in every way she could. Without her, he would have failed miserably.
"We had a pact My Lord, and I have lived up to my part of it. For over ten years, we have been man and wife, and I have afforded you my loyalty and assistance. I have borne you a daughter to carry the precious royal blood and warded off any dissent against your rule. I demand another chance to produce a son and true heir."
The Pharaoh, Thutmosis the Second, or as she still thought of him, Aakheperenre, sat looking at the floor of the sleeping quarters they shared once a month, slowly shaking his head.
"I have neither the inclination, nor the s …stomach, to carry on with this f … farce. My health is becoming delicate, and my d … determination to have Menkheperre s … succeed me is paramount. I tell you that this will be the last night I spend in your company; from this day forward, Iset, that c … common slave girl, will be my only female companion."
Hatshepsut glared at him. His assertion his health was becoming delicate, was a vast understatement. It was apparent to her - as it must have been to others - his health was failing. It was the main reason she was so insistent they spend more nights together. Not for the sex - she was determined to participate in as little of that as possible - but to legitimise the child she was sure she was carrying—Senmut's child. She'd only missed one period, but she was sure she was pregnant.
She would have to change her tactics. She needed to interact with her husband at least once more; it had been nearly a year since they last had intercourse.
"But My Lord," she soothed, "it is because you have not been well that I have made no demands of your body. After all, I am a woman as well as a Queen. As such, I require the company of a man. If you determine this to be our last night together, let us part on good terms, and share not only our bed, but our bodies."
The Pharaoh might not have been a well-man, never-the-less, he was still a man. Before him stood a beautiful woman, a woman he had always found almost irresistible. Her previous lovemaking with him had lacked enthusiasm. However, when he had copulated with her, it had still given him immense pleasure and satisfaction. Thutmosis looked at her, and she smiled sweetly.
"Have I not made you loved and honoured by our people? Have I not kept my word to help and sustain you? Have I not been a good Queen, My Lord?"
The Pharaoh stood, and she went to him. As he took her in his arms, she shuddered, and he held back.
"Please, My Lord, you feel me shake with excitement, do not deny me your comfort now," she pleaded softly, as she drew his face down to hers.
***
High Priest Hapuseneb entered her private chambers with his ever-present scribe in tow. Hatshepsut immediately gestured to the writer to leave the room, and after receiving affirmation from his master, he departed.
"I am here at Your Majesties request," Hapuseneb said, as he stopped a couple of yards in front of the Queen and bowed his head.
Hatshepsut thought he was looking ancient. What age must he be now? She thought. At least sixty, she concluded.
"High Priest, I must converse in private with my father, Amun-Re."
The old priest looked shocked. The Queen held the title of Gods-Wife, and only ranked behind the Pharaoh and himself in temple hierarchy—he'd never had such a request from a Queen before.
"Have you discussed this with the Pharaoh?"
"No, I have not, and I don't wish him to know of the request," she replied.
"Your mother, Queen Aashme, is she aware of your intentions?"
Hatshepsut shook her head. "What would be the point? Since the death of my father, she has been in steady decline, and can no longer be bothered with the business of the court."
"Ah!" Hapuseneb exclaimed. "Your proposed conference with the God is political in nature, is it?"
Hatshepsut slowly shook her head. She looked the High Priest in the eyes, and said softly: "My dear Hapuseneb, everything is political in my life."
She went forward, took the priest by the arm and guided him to the couch. "Do you wish any wine?" she asked. Hapuseneb declined the offer. Hatshepsut took a deep breath and took both of the old priest's wrinkled hands in her own.
"It is obvious to all, the Pharaoh is dying, and I must have guidance from my father Amun-Re, as to what He expects of me. I carry my second child and will soon be on my own."
Four months had passed since she'd spent her last night with her husband, and the Pharaoh's health had deteriorated considerably. Hatshepsut had announced her pregnancy the previous month; making her five months pregnant by her reckoning, and four months officially.
The high priest squeezed her hands. "Fear not for the future, Your Highness, For I be here to guide you, and we must not forget the dream; it shows us the will of the god."
"I know, I know," Hatshepsut said—but she knew the dream to be false. "But it has been so long since Amun-Re's last guidance; I feel in need of confirmation of his will."
"Very well, your majesty," the priest said with a sigh. "If you feel you need to speak with the God, I will arrange the ceremony. However, you do realise the sacrament requires certain rituals and prayers to be performed by you. You might find these difficult to execute in your present condition.",
"That is a risk, I am willing to take," she declared, raising the old priest's hands to her lips.
***
After Hapuseneb had left her chambers, Hatshepsut pondered on her request to him. Her second pregnancy proved a considerable inconvenience for her. It wasn't that she didn't welcome it, it was more its timing and the present health of Aakheperenre, which posed the problem.
With her first child, Neferure, who was now nearly six years old, things had been more straightforward. Although initially disappointed with the sex of the child, she loved her dearly, being the product of the love she and Senmut shared.
During her rare couplings with Aakheperenre – she refused to think of him as Thutmosis. She had always taken precautions against becoming pregnant, using concoctions of dates, acacia bark and honey as a barrier. With Senmut, she had given her body freely, hoping and praying for a child. The euphoria of discovering she was pregnant with Neferure, was however curtailed, by the sudden death of her father shortly afterwards.
Since her last full brother, Wadjmose, had died within a year of her marriage, her father's death had elevated the half-witted Aakheperenre, to Pharaoh. Thutmosis the Second, he had called himself, much to her disgust. However, she had been raised to Queen, carrying the title Gods-Wife, which had pleased her.
Before her father's died, she had convinced her mother that Senmut - who had been under Ineni's tuition for over three years -should be permanently employed in the palace. She had insisted he was required to assist her in her ever-growing list of duties. Later, when she was Queen, and her daughter Neferure was four years old, she appointed him Steward of the Kings Daughter—which pleased her even more.
She had been the power behind Aakheperenre's throne from the outset, much to the approval of the priesthood and other high dignitaries. She had even persuaded the lack-lustre Pharaoh to venture out on a small military excursion to Nubia, which increased his popularity enormously. Outwardly, - to the general populace - the transition between Pharaohs had been seamless; however, all in the inner circles of government knew it to be the work of Hatshepsut.
This morning, she had felt the first flutters of her second child in her womb; life within her was stirring. There was little doubt in her mind her husband was dying, and the certainty of both events, made her nervous—convincing her, she needed guidance from the gods.
The air in the Inner-Sanctuary of Amun-Re, at the temple of Karnak, was heavy with burning perfumed oils. Only four torches lit the room, making it difficult for the Queen to discern any features in the chamber. She was alone in the Sanctuary - of that she was sure. Hapuseneb and chanting priests escorted her to the entrance of the Inner-Sanctuary. On her entry, they had closed the doors behind her.
As she moved forward, she could make out a plinth - some twenty feet in front of her. Drawing closer, she could see a ram's head carved from alabaster resting on the pedestal; its horns it appeared, were made of gold. She came to a stop six feet before the edifice, knelt, and began to recite the prayers the priest had instructed were necessary to evoke the God. Repeatedly, she chanted the prayers—until she was in danger of fainting.
Her ordeal before arriving at this point had already been gruelling. Instructions sent to her at the palace insisted she fast; nothing but water was to pass her lips for two days. This morning, she'd arrived at the temple shortly after the return of Amun-Re. They gave her a full-bodied, sweet, blood-red wine to drink—which nearly made her vomit.
Then, and until the solar disc was nearly overhead, Hatshepsut found herself locked in prayers and silent meditation with the High Priest. As the sun climbed to its highest point, she was offered another goblet of wine in which blue lotus seeds had been soaked. This wine was of a much thinner beverage, and she was required to consume it quickly before being escorted to the Inner-Sanctuary.
Now, the effects of the wine were beginning to make her head spin. The oppressive atmosphere of the chamber was also taking its toll, making Hatshepsut feel in grave danger of collapse. Breathing deeply to stabilise herself, she almost missed the beginning of the whispering voices. Straining to catch their meanings, she realised she was listening to a multitude of voices - but she could not clearly distinguish any of the words. One voice – one passage of words, became clear:
'I, therefore, charge Princess Hatshepsut with the care of the Golden Throne of Egypt.'
The voice had been that of her father, the Pharaoh Thutmosis! She wanted to cry out - to hear him speak to her again, but only the indistinct whispered chatter of many voices returned. As she stared at the ram's head, its mouth appeared to move, and above the whispers, a deeper voice spoke:
'Hatshepsut; dreamer of dreams false and true, all Egypt will bow to you.
A Pharaoh by her father's tones, and lies of trees of stone.
Carrier of the seed - which would sow seeds.
Blood will stain the hands, of she who would rule Two Lands.
Thrice the feather will judge her part; thrice weighed, to reveal her heart.
Hearken to these words, Queen, who would be King!
From the flesh of beast and fowl refrain, Egypt's Golden Crown to gain.
Sobek will be falsely blamed, for bringing forth her end of Reign,
Alas, the gods' decree, with closing eyes Ma'at-ka-re, will not see – Khem!'
Her head was swimming! She could no longer stay on her knees; she prostrated herself on the floor and started to cry softly. How long she lay there, she could not tell, for she had slept. In that sleep, she had dreamt of many things–great and terrible. For the first time in her life, Hatshepsut was truly frightened; and in desperate need of her mother's gift.
By thorney
Hatshepsut stood on the balcony of her apartment looking over the great river to her favoured western hills. To some, she supposed, the hills spoke of labour or death; to her they spoke of love, of rest and re-union. It was now the third day after her encounter with Amun-Re in the sanctuary at Karnak. For two whole days she spoke to no one - except for occasional grunted commands to her handmaidens.
Given water to drink, and forced to rest for a while after emerging from the inner-sanctuary; she was then surreptitiously transported to her rooms in the palace in a litter carried by priests. Hapuseneb, who accompanied the litter, instructed all her personal staff she needed to rest and not be disturbed, using her pregnancy as the excuse for her exhausted condition.
She slept most of the previous two days, only waking when hunger forced its attentions on her. She refused all offerings except fruit; being immediately mindful of the great God's instructions. On the morning of this third day she attended the ceremony for the return of Amon-Re, and felt able to face the world again.
The morning air felt hot - although her quarters were sheltered from direct sunshine until late afternoon. A brief, welcome breeze disturbed her loose, thin garments and the child inside her stirred once again. The great river had been rising for some weeks now, and would soon begin to spread out over its banks; depositing rich, crop feeding mud across the fields.
Hatshepsut loved this time of year. Like the tiny fluttering she was feeling inside, it brought the promise of renewal, of rebirth, of continuity.
"Blessed is our land, blessed are our people, great are our Gods," she whispered, placing both hands on the small mound she could feel developing in her lower abdomen.
A small commotion outside her door disturbed her quiet contemplations and put a frown on her face - that was, until the door burst open and her lovely daughter Neferure charged into the room, followed by Senmut, and two irate handmaidens.
The child raced across the room screeching:
"Mommy, Mommy! They won't let me see you, and I've been such a good girl."
Both handmaidens dashed after Neferure in a forlorn attempt to rescue a lost situation, but were stopped by the raised palm of the queen.
"Leave us," she commanded her servants. Scowling at the little girl, they left the room.
Grabbing her mother's hands and laughing - obviously overjoyed at defeating her enemies - Neferure danced around-and-around, forcing Hatshepsut to follow her deeper into the room.
"Where have you been for so long Mommy? They told me lies; saying you were unwell." Neferure stop her prancing and looked at her mother with concern. "You don't look unwell!"
Hatshepsut laughed and looked at Senmut; he wasn't laughing.
"I think the princess deserves an answer. I think we all do, Your Majesty," he said quietly.
She really loved this man, and knew her love not to be wasted.
"Affairs of State, my darling," she answered, squatting down on her haunches in front of her daughter - but looking at Senmut.
"I hate those 'fairs of state," Neferure whined. "They never let you play with me."
Hatshepsut pulled Neferure to her and gave her a hug.
"Perhaps we can go out into the gardens later and pick some Lotus blossoms together," she said with a little laugh.
"Now Mommy, let's do it now!" the little girl cried, pulling away and tugging her mother towards the door.
"No! Mommy needs to see your grandmother, Queen Aashme, first, and it's far too hot for you to be out in the gardens. Later, when it is cooler I will send for you."
Neferure pouted.
"Don't be silly now," the queen chided. "You must first have your meal, have a nap, and then we can play."
"Can Lord Senmut come too, Mommy?" Neferure pleaded, realising she had lost this little battle - but still trying to stay in charge of the situation.
"If he wishes, and has no important business to attend to," Hatshepsut said, looking at her lover.
"Lord Senmut can think of no greater pleasure," he said, locking eyes with the queen.
Neferure whooped with joy, and danced away to the balcony to look out over the gardens and to the river beyond. Senmut came to Hatshepsut and they kissed gently. It was over a month since they slept together; her pregnancy, upsetting her constitution and appetite for sex being the main culprit.
"I've missed your lips," he whispered.
"And I have missed the comfort of your embrace," she answered.
They kissed again, and holding hands followed their daughter to the balcony.
"Is there nothing you can tell me?" he asked.
"Not yet my love. Perhaps later, when I am clearer in my mind," she replied, squeezing his hand.
He let the subject drop.
One of the reasons she loved him so was for his ability to accept her words so readily. That, and the knowledge he was so faithful to her - body, mind and soul. She thought how hard it must be for him to have this beautiful little girl, call him 'Lord Senmut,' and not father. However, it gave her great solace he could be so close to her; to have his daughter constantly in his life.
For some time they stood hand-in-hand behind Neferure, while she danced about the balcony pointing to ships passing on the river - or to ibis circling above. Soon, it was time for the child's mid-day meal, and Senmut, taking her by the hand, told her to say goodbye to her mother.
Neferure was reluctant to leave. However, Hatshepsut insisted, and kissed her daughter on the forehead.
"Go now with Lord Senmut. Mommy must see to 'fairs of state.' I will see you later - after your afternoon nap."
As Senmut led her away, Neferure grumbled, "I hate those 'fairs of state." Stopping at the door, she turned back to her mother and added, "When I am queen, I will have all those fairs of state eaten by the crocodiles." With her head held high, she marched out of the room.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
While she ate her own mid-day meal, Hatshepsut pondered on how she should approach her mother. Since her father's death, protocol and necessity forced her to take on many of the duties formerly conducted by Queen Aashme. However, in the last two years or so, her mother seemed to lose all interest in matters of state. She now spent most of her time either in the company of the palace children, or more often than not, in the palace gardens picking flowers, or just sitting in the shade of some palm tree.
Hatshepsut's dilemma was how much of the happenings in Amun-Re's sanctuary she could reveal, and still be able to solicit her mother's help with the interpretation of the event and dreams. It was obvious to her she could not mention too much of the oracle itself; there were too many references to things the old queen had been deceived about.
Such things as: 'of dreams false and true,' and 'lies of trees of stone' and again, 'carrier of the seed - which would sow seeds,' were not for the re-telling. However, she desperately required help with the interpretation of the dream; haunted as she was, by the recollection of vivid images seen during her comatose state in the sanctuary.
She found her mother, as she knew she would, dozing in the shade of a tree in the palace gardens. She was now close to fifty years old, and looked it. The multitude of hours and days spent out in these gardens was taking its toll on Aashme's once alabaster like skin. It was now tanned and wrinkled.
As she dozed, her lips were forming silent words and her head occasionally twitched. Hatshepsut stood for a while watching her, wondering if there was any real point in trying to get her mother to use her once considerable talent at interpreting dreams. Lately, people had begun to question the stability of her mind.
"Mother," she said, almost apologetically.
Aashme stirred, but her eyes remained closed.
"Mother!" Hatshepsut repeated, this time more forcefully.
"I hear you child," her mother sighed, still with her eyes closed.
"Mother, we need to talk. I need your help."
Aashme slowly opened her eyes and looked up at her daughter.
"Well, what is it? What can this old woman do for the all powerful Queen Hatshepsut - future pharaoh of all the lands of Egypt, who can no longer find time to share her meals with her mother?"
Anger rose, and quickly subsided inside Hatshepsut, even though her mother's tones were almost scoffing.
"You made me what I am, and everything I will become," she retorted. "Don't blame me if I find no time to be a dutiful, attentive daughter. I have the work of Amun-Re to perform."
The mention of the god's name widened Aashme's eyes - and she sat upright. Having fully got her mother's attention, Hatshepsut sat next to her.
"I evoked an oracle with the god Amun-Re, and dreamt disturbing dreams," she said quietly. "I need your help and guidance in giving them meaning."
The look on her mother's face moved through the emotions of surprise, shock and horror.
"What do you mean, you 'evoked an oracle with the god'? she demanded.
"I mean, I asked Hapuseneb to arrange a sacrament for me to speak with Amun-Re at the temple at Karnak," Hatshepsut answered.
Her mother's hand went up to her mouth, as she whispered, "You foolish girl; you don't evoke the gods, you must wait until they wish to speak to you. Only ill can come of such a show of arrogance."
"Be that as it may," her daughter replied, taking both her mother's hands in hers. "But it is done, and I need your help in finding true meanings for the things I heard and saw. Will you help me?"
Her mother looked terrified, and shook her hands loose from Hatshepsut's.
"No!" she cried. "These things are no longer my concern. I spend my days waiting for the call of your father to join him. I have no wish to anger the gods I will soon dine with. Leave me alone! Take your worldly troubles to someone else - to Hapuseneb, he was party to this foolish act."
Hatshepsut felt she was loosing her mother, so she said, "My earthly father - the Pharaoh Thutmosis, also spoke to me."
Her mother's features softened, and with pleading eyes she asked, "Did he ask of me? Did he tell of when I may join him?"
Hatshepsut knew she must keep her mother's interest.
"He only said it would be soon, after your work here was complete," she lied.
Her mother began to quietly cry. Hatshepsut put her arm around her, it was obvious to her - as it had always had been; the love her mother held for her father Thutmosis, was soul-deep.
"He asks you to finish your task of assisting me - as you promised him you would, before you can be united again. He asks you to remember his words: 'I therefore charge Princess Hatshepsut with the care of the Golden Throne of Egypt,' and to help me fulfil his will."
"Yes, yes! We must fulfil his will," Aashme said, sniffing and dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief. Looking at her daughter through watery eyes, she continued, "Tell me of your ordeal; let me hear the words, and help me see the sights the gods laid before you. Let us pray the omens are good."
Hatshepsut inwardly smiled and took a deep breath. After selectively relating to her mother the parts of the spoken oracle she wished her to know, she began to relate to her what she had seen in her dream.
"I stood naked before the great Sphinx, and he spoke to me:
'Daughter of two fathers, what do you ask of me?'
And I answered, 'Will I sit on my father's throne?'
The Sphinx laughed: 'Why do you ask - what other gods have already answered?'
"'Come,' the Sphinx said, 'sit on my back and I will show you things to come.'
"And I climbed upon his back, and he soared up high until I was close to my father Amun-Re. From this great height I saw the great Pyramids of Khufu, Khafre and Menkaure; which looked like stones lying in the desert.
"He carried me to the great river; it looked like a giant serpent wriggling its way across our land. We followed the body of the serpent south until we came to Thebes. Turning to the west, we came to ground at Deir el-Bahri.
"There, we found the Pharaoh Mentuhotep; he stood crying before the ruins of his mortuary temple, and his tears washed the stones of his complex clean. 'Renew this land!' he cried, and repeatedly struck the ground with his staff.
"We turned away, and came to the city of Thebes; where we met a small child wearing the Pharaoh's Blue Crown. In his right hand he held a mighty sword - it looked too heavy for him to wield; his left hand held a chisel. As we approached, the child lay down his sword, and with his chisel began to chip away at the beard on a statue of a great Pharaoh - which had been toppled to the ground.
"Again, we took to the sky. Below us the serpent river grew fat, and all the voices of Egypt called my name. All - except the boy; who now approached the great serpent river and with a mighty blow of his sword sliced its body, creating a deep wound. Blood flowed from the wound and surrounded the city of Thebes - and I wept.
"My tears fell on the serpent, and healed its wound; the blood surrounding the city again turned to water. The boy smiled and lay down his sword - returning to his labours with the chisel.
"'This, daughter of Amun-Re, is what I was commanded to show you,' said the Sphinx, as he flew into the inner-sanctuary at Karnak; where I awoke from my dream."
There was silence between the two women for long moments. Eventually, Aashme, whose face was grave, spoke:
"Not all the omens are good, Hatshepsut," she said quietly. "It would appear our earlier assessment - that you will rule this land, is correct. However, all will not agree with your elevation to the highest office.
"The Sphinx's journey, showed you our land through the eyes of the gods, and the site at Deir el-Bahri must be re-sanctified. The serpent obviously represents the unity and prosperity of our land, which grows rich and fat beneath your rule; and the people will rejoice and honour your name. However, it's wounding signifies conflict, which will only be healed by your tears.
"The young child is obviously Prince Menkheperre; who will contest your right to rule, and threatens to destroy Egypt's unity and prosperity unless he is acknowledged. Take great care Hatshepsut - do not treat him lightly; for the Blue Crown declares him to be a mighty adversary.
"He desecrates the symbol of a pharaoh - which pharaoh - is not clear, but he persists even after he is acknowledged. This declares he will eventually hold the power to do so. And let us not forget the words of Amon-Re - they decree you will spill blood three times before you stand before Osiris and Anubis. So your heart must be ready to justify your actions when that time comes."
Hatshepsut's heart pounded; many of her mother's words only re-enforced her own assessment of the oracle and dream.
"What chance now, of Senmut's seed ever sitting on the Golden Thrown?" she thought.
By thorney
By thorney
"I'm afraid the Pharaoh can last no longer than a few days, my Queen," Almases said solemnly, in answer to Hatshepsut's enquiry as to her husband's health.
It was now three days from the date she privately predicted for the birth of her second child, and this news was the last thing she wanted to hear. She thanked the physician for his report and allowed him to return to his duties.
I need to inform my councillors of this news, and arrange for Prince Menkheperre, to be installed as the new Pharaoh as soon after his father's demise as possible, she thought.
The thought brought her some discomfort, but she knew it must be done. Without a pharaoh on the throne of Egypt, not only would there be a power vacuum, but Maat - the rightfulness of things - truth - universal order and the well-being of her people would be disturbed.
The child inside her chose that moment to turn in her womb, making her aware, time was growing short for other matters as well.
"Come on, come to me now," she whispered.
The birth of a male child before her husband died would simplify matters a great deal. She could carry on in her present role as acting head-of-state - as regent to her son until he was old enough to rule in his own right. If this was a female she carried, or the child was male, but did not arrive until after the Pharaoh was dead, things might get a little complicated.
As things stood, Prince Menkheperre - the Pharaoh's only male child by the Lady Isis would become the new Pharaoh immediately on his father's death. What the procedure was or what turmoil it would cause if after the death of her husband, she gave birth to a son, who, by rights would be the legitimate successor to Thutmosis the Second, was unclear.
Again, movement by the unborn child disturbed her thoughts.
"Don't just jump about in there, start your journey to my arms," she said softly, while caressing her swollen abdomen. "Egypt awaits its next Pharaoh."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
"There is no precedent," declared Dialeb, the palace Chief Scribe and Keeper of Court Protocol. "Obviously there have been times when children have been born after a pharaoh died, but not in these circumstances. The natural succession to the Golden Throne has always been apparent - even when there was no surviving offspring. It is so extraordinary; it is unlikely ever to happen again."
The meeting went quiet.
Hatshepsut spoke. "Interesting as that may be, it does nothing to clarify the present situation. I require this council to simplify the position. The easiest way to do that is to either delay any announcement of the Pharaoh's death until after the birth of my child, or to declare a new precedent on succession to cover the situation."
High Priest Hapuseneb turned to the Queen and spoke.
"If the birth of your child was imminent, perhaps within three or four days of the Pharaoh's demise, a delay in informing the populace might be considered the best solution. Using that premise, a new precedent on succession need not be made. However, your child's arrival is not expected for some thirty days or so, and Egypt cannot be without a pharaoh for that length of time."
A low murmur started amongst the people gathered around the table. Some of Egypt's most powerful and influential people were present at the meeting, and although the majority owed their positions of power to Hatshepsut's patronage, they were by no means her puppets.
Hapuseneb brought silence to the table by standing and speaking again:
"I have spoken to the physician Almases myself, and have also examined the Pharaoh. Although we concur on the gravity of the situation, I feel he might be a little pessimistic on the length of time before the Pharaoh starts his journey into the afterlife. With great care, I feel he may stay with us for another ten days or so. If that should occur, and we agree to delay any announcement of his death for a further few days, the picture as far as succession may be little clearer."
Hapuseneb sat down and the table was again awash with individual consultations and mutterings. Hatshepsut stared at the old priest. According to Almases' report to her, survival of the Pharaoh for a further ten days was out of the question, the physician was amazed he had lasted this long!
What was the High Priest's motive for this flagrant lie? Did he suspect the date she had supplied for the birth of her second child to be false? Did he have any information as to the real identity of the child's father? The one thing of she which she was certain, was within the time span proposed by Hapuseneb, her child would be born - solving all her dilemmas.
The High Priest stared back at her, his face totally placid and unreadable. She stood and spoke to the meeting:
"Personally, I would prefer a new precedent on succession to be made, ensuring if the child I carry is male, there will be no doubt as to his right to the Golden Throne. I am, however, content enough with the solution High Priest Hapuseneb proposes. If the council finds itself in accord with such action, I suggest we leave the matter until we are faced with the actual death of the Pharaoh. At which point, this assembly can again convene to consider the new position."
For most of the council, the proposal was a relief to the quandary they found themselves in; their choice of action was both restricted and stark. Accede to Hatshepsut's wishes - thereby pleasing her, or let the demands of Maat guide them, and risk bringing the Queen's disfavour upon them.
So, after a chorus of 'Agreed' from around the table, Hatshepsut dismissed the assembly, asking only Hapuseneb to remain. When they were alone, Hatshepsut poured the old priest a goblet of wine and asked him to sit next to her on a couch. The High Priest took the offered seat beside her and stared down into his wine.
"What reasons do you have to lie to the council?" she asked him quietly.
"I think the word 'lie' is unfounded, Your Majesty," he replied in equally quiet tones. "Perhaps, my estimation of the Pharaoh's time with us was - shall we say - exaggerated, but lie? I think not."
Hatshepsut was not convinced.
"With all his expertise, Almases gives only three more days for the Pharaoh's survival. Why then, do you, who I suspect only has a rudimentary knowledge of medicine, extend that time to ten days?"
Still looking down into his goblet of wine, the High Priest's brow wrinkled and his mouth formed silent words as he seemed to struggle to find the right way to articulate his thoughts. Finally, he raised his eyes to hers.
"Let me be frank, Your Highness. It matters little to me who the next pharaoh will be. My only concerns are for the well-being of our great nation - and to carry out the will of the gods. For many years now, I have watched as slowly but surely - in accordance with the auspices of your dream, the will of Amun-Re fulfilled, and you have been elevated to the highest position in Egypt.
"Whether it is a natural born, or an inherited son of yours who next sits on the Golden Throne, yours will still be the hand that guides him. So, whether the Pharaoh survives for three days or ten, matters not. If we change the carers of the Pharaoh from the normal palace staff to priests from my temple, I can guarantee Thutmosis the Second will be Pharaoh for the next thirteen days - alive or dead.
"During that time, with prayers constantly being offered to the Goddess Hathor, perhaps she will grant you an early end to your pregnancy. And even if, as you rightly point out, I have little more than a layman's knowledge of medicine, it does seem - even to these tired old eyes of mine, your birth-time seems closer than you estimate.
"Many of those around the meeting table today have other agendas to follow. I have but one, the will of my gods. You are blessed and favoured by those gods, therefore, I can do no other than to ease your burden, and declare your will as mine."
Hatshepsut stared at him; the priest's eyes had once again returned to his goblet of wine. Senmut apart, she felt the man who sat next to her to be her closest friend - almost family. He had loyally served, and been devoted to her father - had helped her hapless half-brother, with her assistance, appear at least competent to his people, and now, was offering to push aside eons of protocol to ensure her welfare.
She rose to her feet and relieved Hapuseneb of the wine goblet, placing it on a nearby table. Returning to the High Priest, she took both his hands and assisted him in rising. When he stood before her, she raised both his wrinkled hands to her lips and kissed them, keeping them pressed against her mouth for longer than protocol demanded. She then put her arms around him and hugged him tightly while whispering:
"What did my family ever do to deserve such a friend as you?"
The old priest, struggling to keep emotion from his reply, said softly, "With the devotion you all gave to the well-being of my beloved land and its gods, I could do no less"
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hatshepsut went into labour with her second child two days later, and, shortly before giving birth to another daughter, was informed of the death of her husband - Aakheperenre - the Pharaoh Thutmosis the Second. Of these two momentous events, only the sex of her child gave her reason for tears.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Prince Menkheperre - the pharaoh-in-waiting, sat on Egypt's Golden Throne, which stood on a half cubit high plinth situated in the main reception chamber of the palace. His step-mother Queen Hatshepsut, already declared his co-regent, stood to the young boy's right-hand side.
To the astonishment of the gathering guests, she was already wearing the simple but significant nemes headdress, which was usually the prerogative of the pharaoh himself. Behind them, two fan bearers with huge ostrich feather fans attempted to supply a little relief to the room's increasing humidity.
The young prince looked lost and unsure of himself, continually fidgeting while the chamber slowly filled with an assortment of high dignitaries from both home and abroad. He was dressed in a simple white linen tunic with gold thread trimmings, his shaven head was devoid of any headdress and his hands where empty. Although instructed to sit upright with the palms of his hands on his thighs, his obvious nervousness was making him forget his instructions, and his companion needed to constantly chide him to sit still.
The assembly was finally complete and the two huge cedar doors to the chamber closed; the room fell silent. Hatshepsut felt an unnecessary long delay followed, eventually curtailed by a blast of sound produced by ten horn-blowers positioned around the walls of the chamber. It brought startled gasps from the gathering.
The cedar doors were re-opened, and High Priest Hapuseneb, followed by twelve priests softly chanting prayers and carrying an assortment of scrolls and artefacts entered the room. Coming to a halt six cubits in front of the plinth, the priests fell silent, and all but the High Priest dropped to their knees.
"Menkheperre, prince of royal seed that flowed through Djehutymes - AKheperkare - the great Pharaoh Thutmosis - and through his son Aakheperenre - the second great Pharaoh Thutmosis; the gods and people of the land of Khem command you to now claim your birth-right."
Hapuseneb moved forward and mounted the plinth, knelt before the throne and kissed the feet of Menkheperre. Rising again, he took a position to the left of the throne and faced the gathered nobles.
"Let all present witness and spread the news that Egypt anoints Menkheperre - Neferkheperu - Kanakht Khaemwaset - Wahnesytmireempet - Sekhempahtydsejerkhaw; the third Pharaoh to bear the vaunted name Thutmosis, as her new Pharaoh."
Turning to Menkheperre, Hapuseneb opened a vial of scented oil he had brought from the temple, and anointed the new pharaoh's brow, and the back of each of his hands.
The twelve priests began to chant again, and the High Priest motioned to one of them who was bearing a scroll, to come forth. The priest ascended the plinth and opened the scroll, presenting it to the new pharaoh to read. A second priest, bearing the Pschent - the double crown of Upper and Lower Egypt, mounted the Plinth and stood before the throne. At the instigation of Hapuseneb, Menkheperre began a hymnal prayer to the Pschent; addressing it as a goddess.
After the prayer was complete, the double crown - which had been altered to fit the child, was placed on his head by the High Priest. Each of the priests, in turn, brought forth a religious or royal artefact and presented it to the Pharaoh or laid it at his feet. Hapuseneb spoke again to the assembled host, commanding:
"Let all Egypt's friends rejoice, and all her enemies quake, for we are whole again and with Maat."
As the horn-blowers again filled the chamber with a resounding blast from their instruments, Hatshepsut inwardly smiled.
Now this farce is over, let us return to Amon-Re's business. Egypt must be governed, and if I must, I will turn this boy into a worthy successor to his grandfather.
By thorney
"You do realise the present situation can't be allowed to continue. Although it's minor at the moment, it's disruptive to the smooth running of the court and palace. If allowed to progress unchecked, it has the potential to become divisive to the regency."
Hatshepsut stopped pacing around the chamber and turned to face Senmut. Since the death of her husband eighteen months earlier, they spent more time together, both in the bedroom and at court. She had elevated his status - appointing him not only to the position of Privy Councillor, but to Overseer of the Administrative Office of the Mansion. Through choice, he still retained his beloved title of Steward of the King's Daughter.
"Mutnofret uses her influence over the boy in much the same way she controlled her son - in direct confrontation to my authority. Well, it will stop! If not for that document signed by her half-witted son giving her care of the young Pharaoh, I would have her exiled. But she can push me too far, and papyrus can burn."
"How old is the Pharaoh now?" interjected Senmut.
"Oh ...ten years of age I believe. Why?"
"Well, within a year or so, you may be able to send him off for military training. That will keep him away from her direct influence. After all, he is the Pharaoh, and will need a better rapport with his army than his father did."
"That's clever thinking!" exclaimed Hatshepsut. "I have pondered how I can best utilize the boy. To have him grow and develop in a military environment might serve several purposes. However, I can't have Mutnofret's influence over Menkheperre last another year or more, it is too dangerous."
"What about his mother Isis? Is she also a problem?"
"Not on her own she's not. But, she too is brow-beaten by that old witch, and through her, Mutnofret's influence on the Pharaoh is growing. Of course, it is all fairly petty at the moment - with the occasional dismissal or appointment of minor palace staff. However, I see a plan behind her actions. She is trying to establish a spy network - to the detriment of my own.
"The first thing I'm going to do is to get the Pharaoh married to Neferure. I'm not having Mutnofret pull the same stunt she did with Aakheperenre and Isis. Later, I will have him marry Merytre; that will ensure at least one of my daughters will become God's Wife. Also ensuring any grandson or granddaughter of mine will keep the royal blood of Thutmosis firmly on Egypt's throne."
Royal blood ran through the females of the family, therefore, contributions from the present Pharaoh, Menkheperre - Thutmosis the Third, or even Senmut, was discounted by Hatshepsut. However, she quickly stole a look at Senmut, thinking she might have hurt him. Senmut just smiled at her.
"I have no illusions about my blood - or seed being royal, or even to see my seed sit on the Golden Throne; that is your desire. I am more than contented with your love, and the knowledge that our two beautiful daughters will have a part to play in the future of Egypt."
Hatshepsut quickly went to him, and he held her close.
"How I hate this subterfuge," she whispered, her eyes welling with tears. "I would love to announce my love for you to the world, and tell how we share two children."
Senmut kissed her: "We know that can not be, so let us not dwell upon it."
She broke from him and dried her eyes. "I know, I know. It is enough I have you close to me and our girls."
Senmut gently kissed her again. "Shall we go and see the children before Amun-Re's ceremony tonight? It's been days since you last saw them."
Hatshepsut thought for a moment, and then agreed. "You bring Neferure down to Merytre's nursery prior to the ceremony, and we will spend a little time with them. After the ceremony, we will dine together, and later share a bed. I need your arms around me tonight."
After kissing her again, Senmut left to attend to other matters, thereby making sure he had time to fulfil the rendezvous they had just made. As Senmut left, he nodded an acknowledgment to Shallia, who was waiting outside the Queen's chambers for an audience.
For the last five years Shallia had been head of the palace's female personnel, with authority to appoint and dismiss staff. It was she who had brought the minor manipulations of Mutnofret to Hatshepsut's attention.
When they were alone in the room Shallia complained:
"We have lost another handmaiden, Your Majesty, which makes three in the last month. When I asked The Lady Mutnofret for an explanation, she was dismissive, only declaring Mennia had displeased her, and refused to elaborate."
"Do I know of Mennia? Was she one of ours?" Hatshepsut asked.
"Yes, Your Majesty. Mennia was a true and loyal servant," Shallia declared. "She brought me news of many minor indiscretions that have occurred inside the palace. She was also the one who first suspected the Lady Isis of taking a lover."
Hatshepsut sighed. "Take her back into service. Lord Senmut is too busy these days to dedicate too much of his time to my daughters, and although I have employed my old wet-nurse, Sitre-in, to assist him with Merytre, she herself is in need of help - aged as she is."
Shallia bowed her head in acknowledgment of the order.
"Also," continued Hatshepsut, "make The Lady Mutnofret aware of my decision, and let her know that any further unilateral dismissal of palace staff by her, will earn my displeasure."
"Thank you, Your Majesty, there is little doubt her actions were not only disrupting our flow of information, but making those loyal to us nervous."
As Shallia turned to take her leave, Hatshepsut stopped her. The subject of her children being so prominent in her latest conversations reminded her Shallia had two children of her own now.
"Wait Shallia! We spend so little time together now. Tell me of your family - how do your children fare? What age are they now?"
"They both do well, Your Majesty. Paneb is now six years old and Mehesny is close to four. I think the boy resembles his father, and they say Mehesny has my eyes."
Hatshepsut felt a stab of remorse. Through the demands of her position, the closeness she had shared with Shallia had been lost. The constant burden and time consumption placed on her handmaidens had made it necessary to promote Shallia into a more supervisory position, allowing her to have a family and home life. Now, she only had contact with her when Shallia had something to report, which until recently had been infrequent.
"And your husband, Hunefer, is he content with the position in Thebes we found for him?" Hatshepsut asked.
"It would seem so, Your Majesty, although I think at times when the children are too boisterous, he wishes he was facing the Nubians again," Shallia replied with a smile.
Hatshepsut put her arm around Shallia's shoulder and escorted her to the door, but before opening it, turned to face her again.
"It gives me great pleasure to know you are happy. However, the situation concerning The Lady Mutnofret cannot be allowed to deteriorate. You must endeavour to keep a close watch on her associations. She must not be allowed to sour relations between the Pharaoh's advisors and my own; all must be united in the cause of Egypt."
Shallia bowed her head in acknowledgement and left the room. "I hear and obey, Your Majesty."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
"It's difficult, Your Majesty, and rather unusual. We expect the Nubians to cause a little trouble when there is a change of Pharaoh - it's their way of exerting independence. But this has gone on for over two years now, and is beginning to seriously disrupt gold shipments from the country."
Ahmose, the general of her army in Nubia, found the situation serious enough to return to Thebes and report the matter himself.
"I have lost two hundred and forty-three fighting men this year alone. Although that number is not significant, it is the disruptions to the gold, and to the building of the temple at Semna, you are dedicating to the great Pharaoh Snosert III, which causes me concern. That, and rumours circulating amongst some of the Nubian chiefs the new child God-King is a prisoner of an evil Queen"
Hatshepsut sat bolt upright and glared at the general.
"I ... I only repeat what captive chiefs relate to me, Your Majesty. We tell them of course, the God-King loves, and is guided by his mother - the Great Queen Hatshepsut. But their society is so patriarchal it is hard for them to understand how a queen, no matter how great, can guide a king."
The General's words, shocking as they were, were more poignant to Hatshepsut than he could know; there had been a couple of occurrences in the palace in the last month. Twice, the Nubian guards on the young Pharaoh's chambers had been reluctant to respond when she commanded entry, and only complied after confirmation from inside the room. Her initial reaction was she'd mispronounced the difficult password, but now she had her doubts.
"Tell me General, do you consider the Pharaoh too young to join you in Nubia?"
Ahmose looked startled.
"The Pharaoh is close to eleven years old now, is he too young to start training with you out in the field?" Hatshepsut persisted.
"Under normal circumstances, thirteen is the youngest we allow boys to accompany troops in the field," the General replied, still a little shaken by the question. "And then, only to relieve the men-at-arms of the more tedious tasks in the camps. We do of course give them some tuition with weapons, but they are not allowed to enter into direct combat until the age of sixteen."
"We are discussing the Pharaoh of Egypt, General. How safe would he be if I allowed him to join you in Nubia, and what effect would it have on your army?"
"Well, Your Majesty, it would be a great boost to morale, and a tremendous honour to both me and my men to have the young Pharaoh at our side. As for his safety, I guarantee with my life no harm will befall him," Ahmose replied, warming to the idea.
"And what effect on the Nubians?"
"Excuse a soldier's language, Your Majesty, but I think it would scare the shit out of them!" the General said, producing a broad grin.
"Very well, General, I need to take advice on the matter, but I feel you can expect the Pharaoh Thutmosis the Third, in Nubia within two months."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
There were musicians playing, horn-blowers sounding long blasts on their instruments, and a multitude of people along the riverbanks cheering, when the three ships carrying the young Pharaoh and his escorting troops set sail down the Nile on their way to Nubia.
Hatshepsut was there, as were his new young wife, Neferure, and his natural mother, Isis. The royal household, accompanied by most of the high dignitaries of Thebes, bade him fair journey. Absent, was his grandmother, Lady Mutnofret; she was ill, and had been confined to her bed for the last ten days.
Hatshepsut encountered no great opposition in the council to her proposal the young pharaoh should join his army in Nubia. In fact, many showed a great deal of enthusiasm for it - including Menkheperre himself - who had been excited by the prospect. Only Mutnofret, his mother Isis, and some of his close advisors objected.
The young Pharaoh was less enthusiastic about his marriage to Neferure - matching the young princess' disgust at the idea. The Lady Mutnofret, shared her grandson's distaste at the suggestion, but protocol demanded it. Since it was uncertain when Menkheperre would return to Thebes, the marriage ceremony was performed ten days prior to his departure - at just about the same time his grandmother started feeling ill with pains in her abdomen.
The three vessels headed down the great river towards the first cataract. There they would circumvent the rocks and rough water by utilising the shipping canal Hatshepsut's father, Thutmosis I, cleared and re-constructed. By his great foresight, he'd rendered communication and troop movements between Egypt and Nubia so much faster and easier.
Watching the ships with their sails unfurled, slowly battling against the river's natural flow, Hatshepsut smiled to herself, thinking:
Now that the palace is mine again, let's see how long my mother-in-law remains on this side of the afterlife.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hatshepsut was a little apprehensive about her up-coming trip to Nubia, but she felt it imperative she go. Menkheperre - the young Pharaoh was in Nubia, and would of course attend the dedication of the temple at Semna to the great Pharaoh Snosert III.
This temple was the first to be completed during her regency - which had existed for just over four years, and she was determined the kudos for its construction would not be claimed by Menkheperre alone. Another reason for her presence at the ceremony - it would send a signal of solidarity regarding their joint rule, not only to her people, but to the rest of the world.
This was also the first time she would meet with Menkheperre, since the day he had left Thebes, and since the death of his grand-mother - the Lady Mutnofret. It would be interesting to see how he reacted to Hatshepsut - to try and gauge his suspicions as to her involvement in the death.
It had been eighteen months since the Pharaoh's departure for Nubia, and Mutnofret was dead before he arrived there. In fact, dead before he reached the second cataract. According to the reports Hatshepsut received, he took the news well, and made no attempt to return to Thebes. However, there was no telling what he might have been told by his advisors during his absence. Therefore, she felt her meeting with him to be crucial to their continued partnership, and to re-assure him of her good faith.
The tactic of sending Menkheperre to Nubia proved sound in many aspects; not only those which concerned his grandmother, but militarily as well. His presence in the South, proved a great confidence boost to the Egyptian forces, and appeared to have the exact opposite effect with the Nubians.
Senmut arrived at her chambers, interrupting her deliberations on the subject.
The handmaiden, Mennia, and Hatshepsut's two daughters accompanied him. One, Neferure, was ten years old, and the pharaoh's young wife. The other, Merytre-Hatshepsut, was four years old, and like most toddlers, hard to control when excited.
"Let go of me! Let go of me!" she cried, trying to tug her hand away from Mennia's, in an attempt to reach her mother first.
"Hold her tight!" Neferure shouted at the handmaiden, and then in a haughty voice declared, "I'm a queen, I should greet mother first."
This sent Merytre into a frenzy. "You're not! You're not! You're not!" she screamed, glaring at her sister and trying to kick her. "I'm Mother's baby, aren't I Mommy?"
"Be quiet, both of you!" commanded their mother, and both girls went silent. However, Merytre still tried to free her hand from Mennia's.
"If you can't conduct yourselves in a manner befitting your station, you can leave my presence immediately." Hatshepsut continued in hard tones. "I will not have my chambers turned into a place of children's tantrums. Now stand still!"
Neferure straightened her back and held her head high; for she was a queen, and resented the implication she was still a child. Merytre pouted, but stayed still.
"That's better," their mother said. "Now you first, Neferure, have you been paying attention in your studies? As you know, you will be accompanying me on the trip to Nubia where you will meet your husband, the Pharaoh. You will also take part in many religious ceremonies - so I expect you to be well versed in the rituals."
Neferure's shoulders dropped a little, and a frown crossed her face. Hatshepsut was aware her daughter loved her exalted position, but hated all the protocol that went with it. With a less than dignified whine, Neferure complained:
"Do I have to Mommy? Can't I just watch while you and the Pharaoh carry out the rituals?"
In fact, she was close to the truth of the matter - and her mother knew it, but she wasn't letting her daughter off lightly.
"But Neferure, you are a queen! And queens must be seen to assist their husbands in their duties."
Now it was Neferure's turn to pout. Hatshepsut turned to her other daughter.
"And now you, Princess Merytre-Hatshepsut - carrier of my name, what have you been learning?"
"That half the palace cats have had kittens, and if the Lady Sitre-in catches the big male cat, she is going to feed him to the crocodiles," she blurted out, making everyone laugh except Neferure, who was telling her to "shush!"
Hatshepsut dropped to one knee and opened her arms to her daughters - both rushed to her. She motioned to Mennia to leave the chamber, and when she had gone, remarked to Senmut, with a little laugh:
"What did you once say about these two having a part to play in the future of Egypt? May the Gods take pity on our poor land!"
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hatshepsut was away from Thebes for just over a month; initially, she intended her absence to be longer. However, after returning to the city earlier than expected, she only remained there for three days before she was off on her travels again.
Her meeting with Menkheperre, at Semna, had gone far better than she ever hoped. The young pharaoh appeared happy and contented with the army life in Nubia, and even baulked at her feinted suggestion he might return to Thebes with her. It was obvious to Hatshepsut he was revelling in the freedom and respect he found in his new environment, opposed to the intrigue-filled and closet atmosphere of court.
On her journey back to Egypt, she'd intended to stop at a number of temples along the river, and offer tributes to a variety of gods, local and national, to gain favour with the populace. However, when she reached the second cataract on the return journey, she received news which changed her outlook entirely.
A skirmish between Egyptian and Hittite troops had occurred in the southern Retjenu, which was too close to the delta area of Egypt for her comfort. She cancelled her proposed visits to the temples, and returned to Thebes as quickly as she could.
----------------------------------
"There were only minor casualties suffered by both sides," remarked Ebana, the captain sent from Memphis, near the delta, to give a detailed report on the incident to Hatshepsut. "But, your gracious General, Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, is concerned about Hittite warriors penetrating so deeply into territory that is considered Egyptian."
"As am I," Hatshepsut interjected. "Were any prisoners taken who could shed light on their adventure?"
"I'm afraid not, Your Majesty. As I reported, their casualties were light, but alas fatal. My General refrains from trying to capture any Hittites in case he should inflame the situation."
"We must endeavour to ascertain both their strength and their intentions as soon as possible," she muttered, more to herself than her audience.
Ebana, who thought she was speaking to him in confidence, whispered back:
"My Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, is of the same opinion, Your Majesty."
Hatshepsut sat up straight, and in a strong steady voice, announced, "We will go to Ineb Hedj, immediately, and assess the situation for ourselves."
There were mutterings amongst the gathered council members; but she silenced any debate on the matter by continuing:
"I will leave the day after tomorrow - taking with me only the thirty warriors I took to Nubia. We don't want the Hittites to think we are preparing for an all-out assault. Let us find out first their motive for the incursion, before we take any punitive action."
She hoped to settle the clash in the Retjenu by diplomatic endeavours. However, she would leave the Hittites in no doubt about her abilities to command troops in the field. The blue crown of a warrior Pharaoh, would accompany her North.
By thorney
Her journey to Memphis by river only took five days; the river had begun to flood and Hatshepsut only allowed two overnight stops. Normally, no sails were unfurled on northbound trips, because this was the direction of the river's natural flow. However, a brisk breeze blew from the southeast on the second day, and she insisted the crew take advantage of it. The result was a significant increase in the progress of the three vessels.
The breeze, which pushed the flotilla along the river, produced other side effects. While on one hand it reduced the heat from the searing sun, it also blew sand from the desert on to the vessels, making life onboard less than pleasant. Fortunately, since the river's flow and the wind's direction were in general accord, the river remained placid.
As her vessel approached Memphis, it seemed to Hatshepsut the entire population of the city was there to welcome her. Trumpets blew, drums were beaten and a multitude of people cheered as though a pharaoh was approaching.
She had dressed as a queen, not expecting such a huge reception. However, she quickly gauged the mood of the crowd and donned the khepresh - the blue crown of a warrior pharaoh. The headdress quickly became apparent to nearby on-lookers when she disembarked, resulting in a roar of approval that increased in volume as others were informed of its presence.
"I see you come well prepared for any eventuality, Your Highness," Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet remarked, as he greeted her on the quay side. Hatshepsut thought he sounded a little condescending.
"The House of Thutmosis is always prepared for any eventuality," she replied, almost dismissively. "If my people wish to see me as, and are reassured by my appearance as a warrior pharaoh, then a warrior pharaoh I shall be."
'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet looked a little unsettled by her fluent reply. Hatshepsut noticed his discomfort, and took a little pleasure from it. Refusing carriage by litter, she allowed the general to accompany her on foot to the palace. As the general's guard cleared a way for them to walk through the gathered crowd, she continued:
"I have not travelled from Thebes to give beauty hints to their wives. I am here to offer them my support. If blood must flow to ensure their safety, I will stand shoulder to shoulder with my warriors to repel any incursion. And you, My Lord, should be aware this is no glib or idle remark. A Pharaoh carrying the blood of Thutmosis stands before you - no matter what sex I am."
'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet began to stutter; declaring herself as a pharaoh had unnerved him somewhat. "F ... Forgive me, Your Highness, if I sounded flippant, it was unintentional. After serving with your father in Nubia and having met your mother on several occasions, I am well aware of both the power and nature of being a Thutmosis - regardless of the sex."
"I am happy we understand each other, General. I foresee a fruitful outcome to both our relationship, and this current crisis," she replied, turning her attention to the cheering crowd, and the beautiful city of Ineb Hedj - 'City of the White Walls.
Memphis was also known as Ankh Tawy - 'that which binds the Two Lands,' which fully expressed its importance to the unity of Egypt. Every Pharaoh, since the expulsion of the Hyksos kings some seventy years previous, came to the city to pay homage.
She had travelled to Memphis four times before. Her first two trips to the city were in the company of her father - one as a child, when he first became Pharaoh, and then on the trip she undertook with him shortly before she married.
Her last two visits were as a queen - soon after her husband became Pharaoh, and then again, when she had become regent to Menkheperre, which was nearly five years ago.
On each previous visit, a pharaoh had overshadowed her. The last occasion saw Menkheperre, the new young pharaoh, as the main attraction. He was fresh from his coronation, and was on tour of the Nile introducing and showing himself to his people. She had kept a low public profile, yet in the background, she held many meetings with the city's administrators on a myriad of subjects, - ensuring all knew who really ran the country.
Today, moving through the thronging crowd, it was obvious to her they cheered and clamoured for Hatshepsut - ruler of their country. It seemed so natural to her to be striding amongst them as their leader - their saviour - their Pharaoh!
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
"If required, what numbers and quality of men can we put in opposition to the Hittites within twenty days?" Hatshepsut enquired of 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, as they ate their evening meal together that night.
"I will discuss the amount of fighting men we can bring to the field a little later, Your Highness, but first we must ascertain where and what forces we might encounter. There have been a number of clashes between Egyptian and Hittite warriors over the last couple of months along our mutual border in Retjenu, but all have been on a minor scale.
"There have been no direct attacks on settlements, or even on our watchtowers. Incidences have occurred, when our border patrols encounted Hittite forces intruding into our territory. The numbers of intruders taking part in any incursion are relatively small - around forty, sometimes containing as little as two or three chariots.
"As for how many Hittite warriors there are in total, or the actual whereabouts of main concentrations of troops, we are still in the dark. Obviously, I have sent out small parties of men and chariots to gather information; sending chariots as far north as five days. However, not all have returned, but those that have, found nothing substantial to report.
"I have had the crews of vessels arriving in Egyptian ports questioned, especially if they have sailed from Hittite controlled areas. However, nothing of note as been learned about any troop movements, or military supplies shipped into the area. I fear, Your Highness, your trip north may turn out to be a waste of your time. I see no real threat from the Hittites, and I have sufficient forces at my disposal to repel any action they may contemplate."
Hatshepsut interrupted his monologue:
"Have these vessels been allowed to leave again?"
"Yes, Your Highness, I have no instructions to disrupt trade or commerce with the Hittites," the General declared.
"Hmm!" pouted Hatshepsut, pushing her bowl of fruit away from her. "If we do start to move our forces to advanced positions, all shipping proceeding north must be encouraged to leave with the information. We don't want our enemies confused about our intentions, do we?"
Both had finished their meals, so Hatshepsut stood and moved away from the table - moving to a more comfortable position on a couch. 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet followed her, but remained standing. She motioned him to sit next to her.
The General was in his late forties, and looked in remarkable condition considering the life he had led. His back was straight, his shoulders held back, and apart from a few scars on his torso, his body looked sound. Although their last meeting - at the time of Menkheperre's visit to the city, had been brief with only pleasantries exchanged, she knew of him.
"General," she soothed, "I am well aware of your abilities. I heard my father speak highly of you on many occasions. I am also well aware you can handle any situation that might be developing in the Delta area, so please do not think I am here to undermine your authority. I am here for purely political purposes and to offer you all the support I can give."
She smiled at the General, and continued.
"It is patently obvious what the Hittites are up to. With a child as Pharaoh, and absent in Nubia, they are testing our resolve in the north. After all, it is only a woman who looks after the house of Egypt, what can she do - except keep things tidy? Or, so they think. It is not only the Hittites, but all our neighbours which must be convinced that not one - but two pharaohs with the heart and courage of Thutmosis, guide the affairs of our nation.
"We must make it abundantly clear, they would be committing a grave miscalculation if they should underestimate either our solidarity, or resolve to safeguard our people and our borders. Now tell me, what fighting men you have at your disposal?"
The General frowned, it was obvious he felt her persistent pre-occupation with the number of fighting men at their disposal, meant she intended to unleash a military campaign.
"Within the time scale you suggest - perhaps four thousand men, of which over two thousand have never seen large scale action. However, I must stress, Your Majesty, we know of no opposition forces worthy of that force within thirty days march of the Delta area.
"If we are to march north into the Retjenu, looking for sufficient Hittite forces to engage, it may take as long as fifty days. If that is what you intend, then we are sadly short of pack animals and supplies for such an extended march, and I will require more time to properly prepare."
Hatshepsut smiled at him. "I don't intend to lead an army anywhere north of Hatwaret, General. As I remarked earlier, I am here for political purposes. My intentions are to visit temples here in Memphis, Iwnw, Bubastis and Hatwaret. Accompanying me, I want as many men and chariots as you can muster. On each occasion, I will wear the khepresh, and ride in a chariot ahead of my warriors, allowing not only my people, but foreign observers to see a Pharaoh - ready to defend Egyptian soil."
"Are you not afraid you may provoke a response from the Hittites, Your Majesty?" 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet ventured, with half a smile.
"Not at all, General," she replied lightly. "I'm sure the Hittites are only playing games. If, however, I am wrong, I have every faith you will detect any substantial increase in their forces, and act accordingly. Only, it will be their supply lines which will be stretched and under pressure, not ours."
The General produced a broad grin. "How long can I expect the pleasure of your company in the Delta area, Your Majesty?
"Oh! I don't know. Shall we say sixty days? That should be sufficient time for our friends in the north to make their mind's up, don't you think?" Hatshepsut said, rising from the couch. "I'll bid you goodnight, General. It's been a long day, and I'm sure it is not over for you yet."
'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, who had stood at the same time as Hatshepsut, dropped to his knees and kissed her feet. She quickly beckoned him to rise, but was thrilled by the gesture; he was acknowledging her as a Pharaoh.
Standing before her again, he uttered, "I hear and obey the great Daughter-Pharaoh of Thutmosis."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over the next few days, Hatshepsut held meetings with Administrators of the Delta area, while 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet ordered troops from the various garrisons on the western side of the Nile to congregate just outside the city.
On the sixth day after her arrival, a huge throng of people from the city gathered to see Hatshepsut lead a procession of high dignitaries to the temple dedicated to the God Ptah. There she intended to make offerings to the god, asking for guidance. When she emerged from the palace dressed as a queen, the crowd appeared disappointed. Their disappointment was heightened when they also realised she had elected to be carried to the temple in a litter.
However, their mood changed dramatically, when, after consulting with the gods at the temple for some length of time - she re-emerged dressed as a pharaoh. On her head, she wore the khepresh; her body was clad in leather armour and across her breasts, she held the crook and flail. However, more provocative than all these usual pharonic regalia - she wore a false beard! The gathered crowd erupted into a thunderous roar at the sight.
She held up her arms displaying the crook and frail, beckoning for silence. When the noise abated, she addressed them:
"People of Ankh Tawy, children of Khem, I stand before you this day as your Pharaoh."
The crowd again roared their approval, and again she had to request silence.
"I stand here not in opposition to the Third Thutmosis, but as a complement to him. I nurture, support and protect the rightful Pharaoh of Egypt, and in his absence carry his sword for him. These instructions, I received from my father the God Amun-Re, from his father the God Ptah, from the Goddess Sekhmet, and from their son Nefertem - khener tawy - protector of the Two Lands.
"In their honour I offer you my service, my blood - my life. Let no one doubt my devotion to the Gods, my Pharaoh or the land of Khem. Friends - take solace; enemies - beware, for Egypt stands united, ready to trade, or trade blows. Mighty are her Gods, great are her armies, and united are her Pharaohs."
Again, the crowd roared their approval, which was the pre-arranged signal for 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet to send twenty chariots to surge through the crowd to the steps of the temple. Mounting a chariot, Hatshepsut rode off at speed to join the rest of her army just outside the city.
During the next ten days, Hatshepsut, with troops in tow, visited many of the sacred sites in, and close to the city. On one visit, to the Pyramid of King Djoser, at Saqqara, she dismissed her charioteer, and slowly rode her chariot alone into the heb sed court. There, she manipulated the vehicle twice round the heb sed course. This she did in honour of her father, who had not lived or reigned long enough to perform his own ritual.
After performing what she considered her duty to the deities and people of Memphis, Hatshepsut crossed the Nile. Now, accompanied by an army of three thousand men at arms, she made her way to the holy city of Iwnw, home of the pesedjet - the nine creational gods of Egyptian religion. There, at the temple dedicated to her heavenly father Amun-Re, she repeated the speech given in Memphis, with much the same response from the populace of Iwnw.
That night, she again ate her evening meal with Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, and afterwards questioned him about the affect her tour and speeches were having.
"I'm unsure about the affect you are having on the Hittites, Your Majesty, but the affect on your people and warriors is stunning. In fact, you might have to temper you words, a feeling is growing the Hittites need and deserve a lesson in manners. People are even referring to them as Hyksos, which you know is very inflammatory."
Hatshepsut screwed her mouth up a little. "No, not just yet, I think. If the Hittites are up to more than we assume, I may need the present mood of the people to assist in a war effort. I am confident I can control their enthusiasm, and release the tension if I need to. As for your warriors, well, that's your problem. I suggest if they are not required to fight, you give them a little extra training to cool their blood. What other news do you offer?"
'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet went on to relate his recent actions, and their effects.
"I have sent out numerous small scouting groups, mainly involving chariots; none have been molested, and none have found large concentrations of Hittite warriors. The largest garrison they have found only consists of about three hundred fighting men."
"Are there any signs they are aware of our gathering force," she asked.
"Well, not directly, however their incursions into our territory have ceased. I made sure Hittite vessels in the Memphis area, saw us ferrying our troops across to the eastern banks, and shortly afterwards, I demanded the vessels to leave. That should ensure their masters receive the information."
"Good, good! Our plans are progressing well. By the time we reach Hatwaret, we should have some definite reaction from our northern neighbours. If by then, they are still reticent, we will move a little closer to them - clarifying our intentions."
Hatshepsut, followed by the General, moved away from the dining table. She walked to the veranda, which overlooked the city, and continued. "I think we will put an upper limit of four thousand troops to this escapade; feeding and watering them is beginning to put a little strain on the local economy. The sooner this is concluded, the better I will feel."
"I see you are ever the administrator, Your Majesty," Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, remarked with a smile.
"Just the female in me I suspect, General, just good housekeeping."
Over the next thirty days, Hatshepsut, and her army, visited the temple in the Delta town of Bubastis, where she paid homage to the cat God Bast. Then, indulging herself a little, she also visited Djedet - the Domain of the Ram Lord of Djedet, which also just happened to be the main centre for the production of Egyptian perfume.
After paying homage at each of these temples - where she again reiterated her new status as Pharaoh, she made her way to what she hoped would be her final destination - Hatwaret, the ancient capital of the Hyksos dynasties.
Although it had been interesting, she was now growing weary of this exercise, and wished to be home again in Thebes. She missed her palace, her daughters and most of all, Senmut's arms.
On her journey from Djedet, to Hatwaret, she received good news - the Hittites had sent emissaries; they were already in the city, waiting for her arrival, and they were eager to talk! The news elated her. Nevertheless, there was no attempt made to quicken pace, and she arrived in the city as was originally intended, two days hence.
For a further two days, she kept the Hittite emissaries - which contained a young prince, waiting. Eventually she granted an audience. Dressed fully as a Pharaoh - including false beard, and with the Pschent on her head, she had the Hittites ushered into her presence. She sat on a raised plinth; in her hands were held the crook and flail, and a mace - signifying defence, lay across her lap.
The High Priest of Iwnw, who had accompanied her on tour of the Delta city temples, announced her to her visitors:
"All kneel in the presence of Hatshepsut - Daughter-Pharaoh of Aakheperkare, the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis the First. Wife-Pharaoh of Aakheperenre, the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis the Second. Mother-Pharaoh of Menkheperre, the living God-Pharaoh Thutmosis the Third."
All present knelt. After, what she considered an appropriate length of time she nodded to the High Priest, and he announced:
"All rise and present your petition."
The young prince spoke: "Your Majesty, mother of your people, ruler of the land of Khem. I, Prince Khallom, son of the city of Hattusa, from the land of Hatti, fall in the dirt under your feet. I am sent by my uncle, King Zidantas, ruler of all Hittite peoples, to ask why the great Que ... - Pharaoh Hatshepsut, raises troops on our mutual border in the Retjenu. He declares with honesty, that no measures proposed by the king, warrants such a provocative stance from Egypt.
"Further more, if the Pharaoh Hatshepsut, feels His Majesty's servants in the Retjenu, have in any manner, by act or by utterance displeased Her Majesty, recompense will be paid. He petitions Your Gracious Majesty, for a return to normal, friendly relations between our great nations.
"As a gesture of his good will, His Majesty has ordered all men bearing arms, to withdraw to positions at least six days march from borders shared with Egypt. In addition, he asks the Pharaoh's advice on measures he may take, which she feels are necessary to restore her confidence in our relations."
Hatshepsut handed the mace that was resting on her lap to Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, who stood to her left. She rose to her feet, towering above her guests:
"My Lord Khallom, I hear the petition of your King, and I am pleased."
She saw the young prince physically relax.
"However," she continued. "Egyptian blood has been spilt and Egyptian soil violated."
Her guest tensed again.
"My people seek no conflict with the Hittite nation. We have done nothing to provoke the intrusions into our territories that have recently occurred. I only ask for an explanation for those acts, and guarantees they will never be repeated."
Khallom gestured to speak, but she ignored him.
"I would hate to think because a woman looks after the affairs of Egypt; her neighbours are in anyway confused, and assume she lacks the ability to defend her land. Let me assure you that would be a false assumption, which could lead to catastrophic consequences for their people."
Again, Prince Khallom gestured to speak. This time she nodded her agreement.
"First, Your Majesty. Let me apologise for intrusions into your lands by any Hittite forces - I assure you it was accidental. There has been a partial famine in the north Retjenu, and warriors have been on extended hunting trips. If by accident, they have crossed into Egyptian held territories, it was only in hot-pursuit of badly needed prey.
"Next. Let me further assure you, King Zidantas harbours no intention of underestimating either your own ability, or that of your nation to defend its borders. His only wish is that this misunderstanding can be resolved peacefully."
Hatshepsut was tired of toying with this young man.
"Take this message to your king. The Pharaoh Hatshepsut is pleased with the envoy he sends to her, and with the message that he brings. She is moved to turn her army away from our mutual borders, and return our relationship to a more relaxed stance.
"To further reduce tension and future misunderstandings between our two nations, she suggests a Hittite ambassador be sent to Thebes. She also suggests his present envoy to the Pharaoh Hatshepsut, take up that appointment."
The young prince's face dropped. He was well aware what Hatshepsut was suggesting - a royal hostage against further aggression. Reluctantly he gave his reply.
"I hear and obey, Your Majesty. I am sure King Zidantas, will comply with your wish."
"Good!" Hatshepsut said, ending the audience. "Then I can expect to receive you and your family in Thebes in thirty days time."
The young prince and his retinue bowed, and backed out of her presence.
Hatshepsut turned to Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet. "It's time to go home."
By thorney
On the evening prior to her departure for Thebes, Hatshepsut again dined with Lord 'Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet.
"I will be sad to see the sails unfurled tomorrow," he remarked.
Hatshepsut believed he spoke the truth.
"It was like having your father back. I must confess, before you arrived I was a little apprehensive. It's difficult when you are so far from the seat of power to judge the real mettle of the person you serve. This is especially so, if like me, you are a soldier and your sovereign is not of your ilk."
Hatshepsut smiled, "A woman, you mean?"
"Well, yes, I suppose," the general replied a little sheepish. "But, I can only be grateful to the Hittites for making things clear to me. Sometimes, it seems we military men need to understand that stable government at home - allows great armies to exist in the field."
"General," she said, holding his gaze. "Sometimes, we administrators must realise that brave, intelligent military men such as you, create that stability in the first place. This exercise, as well as allowing our neighbours to understand our position, has produced other benefits. You, in Upper Egypt, are now aware that I, in Lower Egypt, am as much a servant to you as you are to me. What matters, is how together we can best serve our land."
Placing her hand on the General's shoulder, she said earnestly:
"If nothing else has been achieved, I feel I have gained a trusted friend in the military. Since it's a field of activity I have neglected, it is comforting to know there is at least one strong arm I can depend upon."
"On that, Your Majesty, your heart can rely," he replied, bowing his head.
------------------------------------------
It took her fifteen days to arrive home. Due not only to the fact that her vessels were now fighting against the river's natural flow, but because she also made two stops on her return trip.
The village of Beni Hasan - close to the halfway point on her journey back to Thebes, was her first stop. There, she gained great favour with both crowd and priests by instructing a shrine be erected to the god Pakhet. Her other stop was at the ancient city of Abdju - the hill of the symbol or reliquary, in which the sacred head of Osiris was said to be preserved.
On both occasions, local dignitaries and priests begged her to appear as a Pharaoh. Her reception by the populace of each town rivalled every bit the ones she had received in the Delta.
It was with delight and relief, when late in the afternoon of the fifteenth day she saw the city of Thebes appear ahead of her vessel. Her feelings were tinged with a little apprehension; how would she be received in the home of the already existing pharaoh - the third Thutmosis?
Hatshepsut's apprehension proved to be unfounded. Long before the vessels docked in Thebes, she was aware of the welcome the people of the city had prepared. The noise the crowd made surpassed any she'd previously received. But, Hatshepsut was mindful of more than just the mood of the people of the city.
Stories of her appearance as a pharaoh would have proceeded her, and she knew the people of Thebes expected her to disembark in pharonic attire. But it was one thing to appear in Upper Egypt as a Pharaoh, and another to return as a pharaoh to the city she had left as a queen; there were protocols to observe.
She dressed as a queen, but chose to walk to the palace - thereby at least satisfying some of the crowd's demands. As she made her way to the palace, her guards struggled to retain a pathway through the throng as they pushed up close to her. Cries of: "Blessed is our Pharaoh Hatshepsut," and "Praise to the daughter of Amun-Re," inundated her as she walked - lifting her heart even further.
She greeted them with smiles and waves of her arms, replying, "Great is the land of Khem, blessed are its people."
Once Hatshepsut reached the top steps at the palace entrance, she turned to face her people and once again recited the speech she delivered in Memphis. Her audience went wild with joy. After bowing low to them, she turned and entered the palace with their voices resounding around her.
Rebuffing all demands for attention, she proceeded directly to her chambers.
'Tranquillity at last!' she thought. Her respite was short lived, lasting only until her daughters - accompanied by Senmut, joined her.
------------------
Later that night, after the ceremony of Amun-Re, and the evening meal she shared with Senmut, she spent the rest of the night in his arms. Following their lovemaking - and as they lay quietly together basking in the afterglow, her lover broke the spell a little by producing a half-suppressed laugh.
"What," she demanded lightly of him, "do you find so amusing?"
Senmut again stifled a laugh, before answering, "Oh, nothing my love. It's just I never envisage myself making love to a pharaoh!"
This time, he could not stop his laughter and struggled hard to control himself before continuing:
"Especially," he spluttered, "one who is six cubits tall, with a big bushy beard and the blood of thirty Hittites on his hands."
Once again, he went into a fit of laughter.
Hatshepsut, caught up in his hilarity began to laugh too, remembering her meeting with her daughters earlier.
It was her youngest daughter, Merytre, who had started it. She had rushed to her mother and examined her face closely.
"What's happened to your beard? And why have you shrunk again," she demanded indignantly. With both her hands on her hips she produced a huge pout, before again examining her mother's face.
"Don't be silly Merytre, they are only tales. You shouldn't believe everything Meketra tells you. You are such a child," her older sister Neferure, scoffed.
"I'm not, am I mother? It's true isn't it? The gods turned you into a man and you grew to six cubits tall with a great bushy beard, and ... and when the Hittites saw you, they ran away, and you caught them and chopped the heads off thirty of their warriors. It's true, isn't it mommy?" the younger child insisted.
"She did no such thing!" exclaimed Neferure. "Except for the bit about chopping the heads off thirty Hittite warriors - which is true, the rest is just nonsense. Isn't that so, mother?"
"YOU believe everything Meketra says," exploded Merytre, before her mother could answer. "You do kissy faces at him."
Her older sister went crimson in the face. "Liar!" she screamed. "You are just jealous 'cos I am a queen and you are not."
"Well, I'm going to tell the pharaoh you love Meketra, and he will make me his queen and cut off your head," Merytre taunted, before turning her back on her sister and addressing her mother again. "He will, won't he mommy?"
"Enough!" Hatshepsut had demanded. "And, who is this Meketra?"
Senmut broke into her reminiscing; he asked seriously, "How are you going to explain your actions to the council? Menkheperre's advisors are furious. The word 'treason' is being uttered behind closed doors - although they dare not declare it openly."
"Never mind chopping the heads off thirty Hittites," she said sternly, sitting upright. "If I hear the word uttered, or have proof of anyone speaking it - Egyptian blood will flow. I have made my position as far as Menkheperre is concerned, quite apparent. I have a duty to my country, and a duty to my father's wishes. By his edict, the Golden Throne will remain in my care until I judge it safely entrusted to another.
"I now believe that in the short term, the only guarantee of its safety lies in the hands of two pharaohs - and that is what I will propose to the council. I will also propose, because of Menkheperre's age - and until he produces a male offspring, Neferure be trained in the same fashion I was. This is my father's dynasty, and I will not put it at risk because of the manipulations of power seeking sycophants."
Senmut was afraid his talk of politics had soured their reunion, and offered to leave her room.
"No, no," she said, her voice softening while she slid back down beside him. "These things can wait for the light of day. Make love to me again, and I will try not to let my beard tickle you."
The following morning - prior to sending out commands to her council to convene that afternoon, she summonsed High Priest Hapuseneb to her presence. She spent most of the morning in consultation with the old priest, informing him of her intentions and asking advice on how best they should be implemented. Hapuseneb seemed neither dismayed nor surprised by her words, and she was pleased to see he was supportive of her actions.
The meeting with her council was a mixed affair. All voiced congratulations on her successful resolution of the situation in the Delta. However, a few greetings appeared rather muted; Maat was at stake, and it was obvious some members felt confused by the turn of events. She was dressed as a queen, and when the initial overtures had died down, Hatshepsut addressed them:
"My Lords, seventy-six days ago I left this city as Queen Regent, today I stand before you to give notice I intend to change my status."
She paused, and looked into each of the nine council members faces. In some she saw anticipation - in others doubt.
"For six years now I have endeavoured to serve my son, Menkheperre - the third Pharaoh to bear the vaunted name Thutmosis, in the same manner I served his father - my husband. I have carried out the roles of administrator, Great God's wife and Regent with propriety. However, I now find these roles inadequate to guarantee stability in my land, and in conflict with instructions assigned to me by both my fathers - the God Amun Re, and the God-Pharaoh, the first Thutmosis."
She turned to the High Priest.
"I ask that you break the seal on the proclamation of the first Thutmosis and announce the contents to this committee."
The old priest stood and presented the sealed proclamation to the council. He passed the unopened document around the table - allowing each member to see the unbroken seal. When it eventually returned to him, he broke the seal and read the documents contents to the gathering.
" ... So decrees Kanakht, Merymaat, Khamnesretnebetaapehti, Neferrenputseankhibu, Aakheperkare the God-Pharaoh Thutmosis. Servant to Amun-Re, Brother to the Gods, Lord of the Two Lands, Slayer of the Hyksos, Conquer of Nubia, Scourge of the Hittites, Master of all Lands to the West and to the East. Let all hear and obey."
The priest ended his recital and sat down.
There was a long silence in the room, with no face turned to Hatshepsut. She stood and broke the silence:
"During my time of meditation with the gods while in Ankh Tawy, they again demanded I follow my father's wishes. I can no longer disobey. I remain faithful and loyal to the present Pharaoh, but I must accede to the will of the gods. This council must take note - on the first day of the New Year, I intend to declare myself Pharaoh. The name I take will be Ma'at-ka-re - Truth is the Ka of Re."
Once again, she stopped briefly; all faces turned to her.
"Let me reiterate. I take this position in support of the Pharaoh Menkheperre - Thutmosis the Third, and by command of the gods. Until I feel the dynasty of my father lies in safe hands and its future is certain, I will remain guardian of the Golden Throne.
"It is my wish, that the Pharaoh and this council validate my stance. What I do - I must do at the command of my gods. Those who oppose me - oppose those gods, and can not stay by my side."
Although she spoke her last words softly, no one was in any doubt as to the consequences of dissent. Only one, Samantu - known to be utterly loyal to Menkheperre, showed any sign of balking. Looking at each of the council members in turn while avoiding Hatshepsut's eyes, he spluttered:
"I have no objections to what seems a sensible arrangement to ensure the future stability of our land. However, I must point out, the Pharaoh should be consulted before a change of this magnitude is made."
Hatshepsut, who was still standing, stared at him in silence until he at last looked at her.
"This is NOT a sensible arrangement," she stressed. " It is the will of the gods."
Samantu averted his eyes from hers again.
Hatshepsut lowered her voice. "However, I understand the unease expressed, and I'm aware others of this council might hold similar concerns. I therefore intend to ask the Pharaoh to return to Thebes for consultation on the matter. Still, no matter what, I am under instructions from the gods, and the Pharaoh must understand my position. On his return, I intend he should marry Merytre Hatshepsut, again to solidify the Thutmosis bloodline."
Instead of sitting down again - which might have prolonged the discussion and meeting; she turned and walked away from the council.
"I thank you my Lords for attending. We will meet again to consider this matter when the Pharaoh returns. Until that time, the subject of this meeting is secret to those present today. You may discuss it amongst yourselves, but no-one outside this council - except the Pharaoh, is to be informed as to its deliberations."
As the council departed, Hatshepsut indicated to Hapuseneb to stay, and when they were alone, she addressed him:
"The path ahead has been announced to the council, and now, while my insistence on silence and secrecy restricts any outside discussion, we must make sure the people are prepared for the changes we intend. Do you foresee any dissent? "
"I do not, Your Majesty. At home, the supporters of the Pharaoh are too weak to oppose you. Only the army he commands in Nubia could cause concern. However, he would need the support of General Ahmose to carry out any action against you. Since we know Ahmose is an ardent admirer of yours, it is highly unlikely he would risk a civil war - especially as you declare your support for the Pharaoh."
"Those are my sentiments exactly," Hatshepsut remarked, slowly nodding her head. "Therefore, let the will of the gods prevail. In accordance with the wishes of my two fathers - the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re shall be born. May the gods grant us peace and prosperity."
By thorney
It isn't right, Neferure thought. A pharaoh should only have one wife - a queen can only have one husband.
The coming marriage of her younger sister to the Pharaoh irritated her somewhat. Not that she had any feelings for the arrogant boy pharaoh Menkheperre - it was just the thought of her little six-year-old sister, Merytre, claiming she would be her equal, which annoyed her so.
"Actually," she muttered bitterly to herself, "they deserve each other, she is every bit as spoilt and arrogant as he is. Because she is so young, everyone thinks how cute and funny it is, the way she orders the servants about - but I know the truth."
Neferure was in her thirteenth year, and had been Pharaoh Thutmosis the Third's wife for over two years. It was funny, but just like her mother, she could only think of him by his birth name - Menkheperre. She hated him, or thought she did. This was the second time they had met since their marriage; he had only been back in Thebes for ten days - but she was already wishing he was back in Nubia.
He's disgusting! she thought. If he thinks he can maul me, like he mauls those Nubian slave women of his, he is mistaken.
When they had been alone, three days earlier, Menkheperre had grabbed her, tried to kiss her, attempting to feel her 'private place.' She had slapped him so hard he had desisted and refrained from any further contact with her - which suited her just fine. He was smaller than she was, but he seemed very strong - however, not so strong that a good slap around the face couldn't deter his filthy advances.
Not only that, but she had heard wicked tales of him being 'blooded'; of captive Nubian warriors being presented to him for slaughter by his own hands - giving him knowledge of bringing death to his enemies. The very concept revolted her.
The momentary thoughts of kissing turned her mind to Meketra. His father - a General with the army in Nubia - had returned to Thebes with the pharaoh, and Neferure hadn't seen the boy for ten days; she missed him. He was funny and gentle; nothing like Menkheperre.
Like her, he was twelve years old. Fourteen months earlier, after his mother's sudden death, he entered the palace for tuition and care until old enough to join his father in Nubia. During the last year, they spent many tutorial lessons together, and he became a favourite of hers.
He would be thirteen years of age shortly, and his father might take this opportunity to take the boy back to Nubia with him. Perhaps it was this thought - that he may not return to the palace - which was making her so irritable. She worried her days would become long and empty without him.
She needed to contact him to find out what was happening; the suspense was becoming unbearable. She was unlikely to see him again until her mother's coronation and Merytre's wedding, both in three days time.
"How are you finding your tuitions?" her mother inquired lightly, as they ate their evening meal together the following evening. Lord Senmut was present at the meal, as he was so often these days, but Merytre was absent - long since asleep in her room.
Her relationship with her mother had become a little strained in the four months since she'd returned from the Delta; mainly because of all the extra duties - including what her mother decreed as 'military awareness,' she had insisted Neferure learn.
"Alright, I suppose," she answered with a slight shrug of her shoulders. She did not feel like talking, but her mother seemed to sense her reticence and persevered.
"What about the new things I have added to your studies lately - the military aspects, and such things as chariot work?"
"I don't know what all that is for!" she exclaimed, and sarcastically added, "Do you want me to fight the Hittites for you next time? If you do, you can forget about the beard thing."
She caught Lord Senmut giving her mother a quizzical look.
"That's enough cheek young lady!" her mother retorted. "There are times when we ALL must make sacrifices for the sake of our country - and you are no different from the rest of us."
Neferure was desperately unhappy; this was the longest she had been without the company of Meketra - apart from when she had gone to Nubia with her mother, since they had first met. If this was to be her future she felt ... she felt ... she would rather die.
"I don't want to learn how armies function," she exploded, while standing up. "I don't want to learn how to kill people, and I no longer want to be queen! I JUST WANT TO BE LEFT ALONE"
She raced from the room with her mother's screeched demands that she 'Come back here immediately,' echoing in her head.
At first, she headed for her chambers, but realised they would only come looking for her there, and she desperately needed to be alone. She changed direction and headed out of the palace - to the gardens. There, she sought out the seat where her grandmother, Aahmes, dead now for over three years, had spent so many of her last days. Alone, beneath a canopy of bright stars, she allowed herself to cry freely, until she felt a hand touch her shoulder.
"Go away," she sobbed, her face buried in her hands. "I don't want to talk to anyone. Leave me alone!"
She felt the hand leave her body and heard light footsteps retreating.
Lord Senmut, she thought, while getting control of herself. He always understands.
Feeling so miserable and alone, she thought of calling him back, but how could she explain - even to him, why she was so unhappy?
After a while, and when her crying was over, other footsteps approached. She looked up and saw two of the palace guards standing before her.
"Excuse the intrusion, Your Majesty. Your mother, the Queen, demands that we escort you either to her presence, or to your chambers, whichever you choose."
She stood and faced them. "To my chambers, please," she said softly, and slowly preceded the guards back to the palace.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Her mother did not visit her chambers that night, but her sleep was still restless - filled with images of Meketra in military garb, fighting Nubian slave girls. She attended the morning ceremony celebrating the return of Amun-Re, which was also attended by the Pharaoh and her mother; neither of which approached her. However, after eating her morning meal alone in her chambers, she did have a visitor - Lord Senmut.
"I came to see how you are, Your Majesty. You looked so unhappy, I spent a restless night worrying about you," he said softly.
"I am well, My Lord, and past the crying you observed in the garden last night."
"I'm sorry, Your Majesty, I don't understand. I never followed you to the gardens last night. I stayed with your mother - to refrain her from following you, I guessed you wanted to be alone," he replied, a little shocked. "Are you telling me someone approached you while you were alone in the gardens?"
There was deep concern on his face, probably a reaction to the look of surprise he must have seen on hers.
"Someone was there - they tried to comfort me, but I rejected their help," she said in wonderment.
"Who then?" Senmut said, obviously upset by the revelation. "The Pharaoh, perhaps?"
"No! Not him. The hand that touched me was above my waist, so he can be discounted," Neferure replied, with sarcastic scorn.
"Ah! Perhaps now we know why you were so upset. Menkheperre fails to understand the difference between a queen, and a slave girl, does he? Well, he is still very young, and in time he will realise the difference between quick gratification and love, and that a queen must be treated as a queen."
She nodded slowly without looking Senmut in the eyes. She felt it was better he know half the truth, rather than it all. He came to her and held her, like he had so many times before when she had been troubled. Apart from her mother, and perhaps Meketra, she loved this man most of all.
There! She had revealed it to herself - she loved Meketra! She knew it to be true, although she hadn't been able to articulate it. The nearness and comforting arms of Lord Senmut, had released it - given it form!
She felt elated - felt like laughing - shouting. Her heart was lighter, beating faster, as though freed from a great burden.
Senmut seemed to sense her change. He held her at arms length and saw her smiling face.
"See!" he said grinning broadly, obviously delighted at her new demeanour. "Allow me into your heart, and we can solve any problem. I will always be here to comfort you. You, your sister and mother, are my life."
She knew for certain this was no exaggeration, and for the first time a little thought entered her mind.
Something to ponder in quieter time.
----------------
"Who was it then?" Neferure muttered to herself constantly. "The spirit of my grandmother Aahmes, or even one of the palace guards?" she ventured. Surely not,' they would never touch the body of a queen - not even in sympathy, she thought. Perhaps, it was one of my handmaidens then. She discreetly questioned each of then at intervals throughout the day, and came up blank.
During the afternoon, she was required to meet her mother to finalise instructions concerning her duties for the ceremonies that were to take place the following day. She was tentative about the meeting, because of the events of the previous evening - but her concerns were unfounded. Her mother made no mention of the incident.
Lord Senmut's influence again, she thought.
After receiving her instructions, she returned to her chambers - and found a piece of papyrus on her bed with a short note scrawled on it:
I am sorry if I disturbed you last night. I only wanted to help - Meketra.
Her heart leapt. What was he doing in the garden at that time of night? How often did he go there? Would he be there again tonight? The note was heart-lifting, yet all too brief. Whatever, she was determined to be in the garden again after dark, just in case he did return.
-----------
The evening ceremony for Amun-Re was over and her evening meal, which she again ate alone, was hardly touched, before Neferure was readying herself for her night's excursion. Informing her two hand-maidens they would not be required to attend her that night - hinting the Pharaoh might call on her, cleared her to leave her chambers unnoticed. So, as the palace went quiet, she stole from her room and made her way down to the gardens.
Her body was trembling a little in anticipation - but her new feelings for Meketra overrode any caution, making her oblivious to the consequences she would face on discovery. Her only interest was in seeing him again, all else was irrelevant to her. She decided she would again use her grandmother's favourite haunt, for he had found her there the night before.
As she waited, once again blessed with a clear, moonless night which paraded a myriad of bright stars above her head, she began to wonder about the boy who had come to mean so much to her.
In those early days, when he first came to the palace, he was reticent - almost shy to the point of boring. This was almost certainly a consequence of him losing his mother. But, as the days and months went by, his true nature had emerged and she found him an amusing and fascinating companion.
He was a little mischievous - always willing to slip outside the strict discipline of the palace, often encouraging her to join in his rule breaking. He seemed to constantly forget she was a queen, and would treat her as if she were a boy - a friend. He was at least a head taller than her, and on many-an-occasion had lifted her by her waist, though he knew this to be taboo - even if he was of noble birth.
Time slipped slowly by, and her disappointment at his absence grew. Perhaps, she thought, he doesn't come here very often, or maybe he is occupied with preparations for the ceremonies taking place tomorrow.
In desperation, she whispered loudly, "Meketra, Meketra, are you there?"
Immediately, she heard a rustling in the bushes behind her, and as she turned, she saw him approaching. Her heart leapt so high in her chest, she felt she needed to swallow it again. He walked slowly, soundlessly towards her as she stood and faced him.
"Your obedient servant comes at your call, Your Majesty," he said, his boyish face beginning to grin.
"You ... you ...," she began to stammer, then, launching herself forward, kissed the surprised boy fully on the lips.
Meketra stood there in wide-eyed amazement as she clung to him - obviously stunned, and not knowing how to react. Other eyes - just as wide and just as amazed, watched the couple from a concealed position in the shadows.
By thorney
Of the two ceremonies that had taken place that day, Neferure was unsure which caused her the most nausea.
True, the one declaring her mother joint Pharaoh with Menkheperre, had been so much more elaborate and longer than the 'marriage' of her sister Merytre, to Menkheperre. However, the gloating posture of her sister when she was announced Queen, was truly sickening.
Her mother's coronation had been a full state affaire, with all the pomp and ceremony such occasions produce; and there were some fabulous sights to behold. Her own involvement had been minor, merely being present - and acknowledging the new Pharaoh. Mostly, it was just standing or sitting around - listening to people making speeches.
The big difference between her mother's coronation and that of Menkheperre's, if her recollection served her right, was that both her mother and the young pharaoh were seated on golden thrones before the audience was admitted to the great chamber. Both were dressed as Pharaohs, and both wore false beards. Menkheperre wore the Pschent - the double crown of Upper and Lower Egypt - her mother, the simple nemes headdress.
After the anointment of her mother by the high priest, and her recital of the hymnal prayer to the Pschent, a second double crown was placed on the new Pharaoh's head.
"Let the world know - the Land of Khem is now served by two heads - fed by the same body. Double is her strength - greater is her power," Hapuseneb announced to the gathering.
Priests released four falcons at the entrance of the great chamber. Following their intensive training, the birds flew and perched on the back of the golden thrones - two on each throne. They symbolized Horus - the god depicting a unified land, and the protector of Pharaohs.
Neferure found herself more involved in the second, much less grand ceremony - the marriage of her sister to Menkheperre. This ceremony anointed Merytre as the Pharaoh's wife - secondary wife. It also announced the transfer of the title 'Great God's Wife from her mother - now the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re, to her.
Although this was a great honour for Neferure - one that allowed her to still gloat over Merytre, she realised it meant she would lead a much more active and ritualistic life at court; something she was not so pleased about. And, the strutting of her sister - well, it was just shameful! She was so full of herself - she nearly overflowed.
The Pharaoh's marriage to anyone else would not have involved Neferure at all. But, because Merytre's blood was apparently every bit as royal as her own, her mother - the Pharaoh - had decreed they should acknowledge each other - AS EQUALS! Well, nearly equals, after all she was the pharaoh's senior wife. It was nauseating, and involved her kissing the new Queen as a sign of acceptance and unity. She would rather have kissed a crocodile!
Kissing! The thought brushed aside images of her sister, and brought back memories of Meketra, and of the previous night.
"How often do you come here?" she'd asked, after they had broken from their embrace and sat down on her 'grandmother's' bench.
"Not so often when we meet during the day," he replied. "But when I don't see you at tutorials, or when you are absent for any reason, then I come."
"Why?"
"I don't really know," he said, looking a little sheepish. "You are my best and closest friend, my days seem incomplete without you." It was obvious that confronted with the question, he was embarrassed - unsure himself of why he actually came.
She snuggled closer to him - she understood why - even if he did not. He was mirroring the same recent confusion she had felt about their relationship. He had his arm around her shoulder, but did not hold her too tightly.
"I have thought about you for days now, I needed you near me - to tell me of your father's plans for your future. Are you leaving the palace soon?" she asked quietly, fearful of his answer.
"No, at least I don't think so. He has spoken little about his plans for me. I do know he is pleased with the tuition I'm receiving - especially the new subject of chariot work. He feels that under the instruction of Ra-nefer, the royal chariot master, who he considers the best in Egypt - I am receiving valuable experience. I can only believe he will leave me here until either I, or some one from the palace, suggest I leave."
"You won't ask to leave, will you?" she pleaded. "Not for a while, you are too young to go messing around with those savages." Thoughts of the pharaoh's slave women and recollections of her dream were flashing across her mind.
"N-no," he stammered. "Not just yet. But I will have to join him sometime in the next year or so. It is what both he and I want."
She was both hurt and relieved. Hurt, that he would want to leave her; relieved that it was some undetermined time in the future - the word 'year' somehow comforted.
She snuggled closer still, but he seemed reluctant to hold her tight, leaving his arm just draped across her shoulders.
"Why do you not hold me tighter?" she asked.
"It is inappropriate, My Queen."
His use of her title broke the spell of the moment.
"You think of me only as your queen, then," she said rather flatly - moving her body from him.
"You are the wife of the Pharaoh, what else am I to think?" he remarked, stunned a little at the change in her demeanour.
"Did not my kiss answer that question?" she asked - now sitting upright and separated from him.
"To declare any feeling I have for you - other than loyalty and friendship - is tantamount to treason. It will put both of us in great danger. My feelings for you must remain locked in my heart, less they bring you great shame."
He spoke the words sensitively, with warmth and feeling while looking into her eyes.
She reached forward, and holding his neck kissed him fully on the lips again. This time he responded in kind.
"Love is love, Meketra. The heart can not be dictated to - not even by a Pharaoh. We both have our duty to our country, but we can not be anything but true to our hearts," she sighed as their lips parted.
.
-------------------------------------------------
Her handmaiden, Mennia, opening her chamber door and entering the room brought Neferure back from her reminiscing. The memory of Meketra's lips pressing against hers, still lingered; unconsciously the tip of her tongue caressed her lips.
"Excuse me, Your Majesty, a message from your mother, the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re." The handmaiden seemed to find the words 'your mother, the Pharaoh' difficult to articulate.
Neferure stared blankly at her; it took a few seconds for her to fully comprehend the words spoken. Clearing her head, she asked, "Well, what is it?"
"The Pharaoh - your mother, asks that you attend her private chambers - alone," Mennia replied nervously.
Neferure nodded her head in acknowledgment. She understood the girl's confusion; the new order was something they would all have to adjust to.
The handmaiden left the room and Neferure lingered a while, wondering what her mother wanted at this time of night. She could hear music and merry-making coming from the city - people celebrating the events of the day - the evening services and meals well passed. Totally at a loss to find an answer, she left for her audience.
Two Nubian warriors now guarded her mother's chambers. She tried the usual password, however, the guards - who had crossed their spears in front of her, were impervious to her words. A voice - that of Lord Senmut - barked out a word in their own language from inside the room and the two guards relaxed - opening the door for Neferure.
She entered, and moved close to her mother before dropping to her knees and kissing her feet.
"I am here at my Pharaoh's command," she announced.
"Stand up and stop being silly," her mother said, a little harshly. "There is no need for rigid protocol when we are alone."
Neferure stood up and glanced sideways at Senmut. Her mother caught the look, and looked a little uneasy before continuing:
"Lord Senmut is a close advisor and confidant of this family. In private he is given latitude offered to no other."
I wonder why? Neferure thought. More to ponder on.
Her mother continued.
"In light of your recent outburst, and your confession to Lord Senmut about the probable cause for it, I have spoken to Menkheperre and his advisors. We have agreed that he will make no further advances towards you, until such times as you have matured to womanhood. Do you understand?"
Neferure nodded her head.
"Does this arrangement meet with your approval?"
Again, she nodded acceptance.
"Very well," her mother said. "However, I must be notified when that time comes to pass. You are the Queen, and from you I will expect obedience and submission to the Pharaoh's demands. Egypt needs you to produce future pharaohs; it is your destiny."
From the corner of her eye she could see Lord Senmut staring at her; somehow, his presence made her feel more uncomfortable than her mother's did. Perhaps it was the inferences posed about her bodily functions - discussed so openly in front of him that made her feel so uneasy. It was something she had never felt in his presence before - and did not like the feeling one bit.
----------------------
Alone again in her chambers, she moved to the balcony of her room to better take in the sounds and smells of the celebrating city. Her thoughts returned again to Meketra; was he out there with his father - perhaps tasting his first draught of wine? How she wished she could be with him. She had only caught glances of him during the day - with no opportunity presenting itself to speak to him.
Now feeling a little depressed, she turned to go inside - when she heard a short whistle. She knew instantly it was him. She returned and leaned out over the balcony, trying to see him, but could not.
"Meketra! Meketra!" she whispered as loud as she dared. "Show yourself."
From a bush below her balcony, first an arm appeared waving at her, then, slowly he stood up and revealed himself. She could not help laughing out loud.
"You fool! Wait, I will join you shortly," she whispered again.
Deliriously happy now, she summonsed Mennia.
"I am fatigued with the day's events," she declared to her handmaiden. "I shall retire now and not require your services tonight. I wish for you to return to your family and celebrate with them."
"Shall I assist your Majesty in preparing for her rest?" Mennia asked.
"No, no, I require no help - off you go and enjoy your night," Neferure insisted.
Waiting, in order to give her handmaiden time to leave, was excruciating for her. After she felt sufficient time had elapsed, she stole quietly from her room and made her way down into the gardens. She circled around the palace, arriving at the place beneath her room where she had last seen Meketra. As she arrived, he once more emerged from his place of concealment.
"Oh! You wonderful, wonderful fool," she cried, as she rushed to embrace him.
From above them - from the balcony of her own chambers - the same pair of eyes that had witnessed their union the night before - watched again.
By thorney
Many things changed over the next two years, and yet many aspects stayed the same.
Menkheperre, her husband, spent the vast majority of the period with his army in Nubia - as usual. On his infrequent visits to Thebes, they had little or no contact.
Her mother - now the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re continued to rule at home in Egypt - as she had when she was Regent. No-one doubted she was a talented administrator, and great monuments were raised in her name.
She abandoned her tomb at Ta-Set-Neferu, a valley on the eastern side of the Quam mound. Instead, she chose to be buried in the same western wadi near Deir el-Medina, in which her father, two brothers and husband were interred. Her burial place in fact, was to be in the same location as her father's; she merely set about extending his tomb, adding another chamber for her own sarcophagus.
The new Pharaoh also engaged Lord Senmut to design and construct a mortuary temple for her at Deir el-Bahri; according to her mother, the Pharaoh Mentuhotep, instructed her to do so in a vision. By all accounts, and by those who understood these things - the temple would be nearly equal in grandeur to the pyramids themselves. Even before its completion, people were calling it 'Djeser-Djeseru - the Holy of Holies'.
As far as Neferure's own life was concerned, two momentous events occurred. The first was when Meketra left the palace to join his father in Nubia. This, on reaching his fourteenth year, which was eight cycles of Khonsu ago; she had been devastated by his departure. The second was the start of her 'womanhood,' which had begun five cycles after he left, and which she still concealed from her mother.
Her relationship with Meketra had flourished, although no physical act between them had occurred. The only times they could be alone together were after dark, and mainly took place in the palace gardens. Still, these secret stolen moments spent together, had been her reasons for living.
One result of her feelings for Meketra inadvertently improved her standing with her mother; she had come to like, and become competent at handling a chariot. Since Meketra enjoyed the activity, she had applied herself to it with enthusiasm.
A by-product of the training meant she spent time away from the palace - out in the western desert with Meketra. Although always accompanied by Ra-nefer - the royal chariot master, and other charioteers, it was still time spent with her love. Since Meketra's departure to Nubia, her interest in the activity had waned somewhat.
----------------------
"I am informed that you are more than capable of handling a chariot now," her mother remarked, as Neferure dined with her one evening. As usual, Lord Senmut was present.
She merely nodded her head once in acknowledgement.
"And, although you show little enthusiasm for it, the same can be said about the performance of your duties as Great God's Wife," continued her mother. "The only aspect of your life that is still to be resolved - is your fulfilment of your duties as a wife to the Pharaoh. Is there no news on that subject yet?"
Neferure felt herself flush. She shook her head in answer.
"Well, in another six months you will be fifteen years of age, and it must have occurred by then. Menkheperre will return from Nubia around that time - before taking up his new position with the army in the Retjenu; he will be expecting a receptive and compliant wife."
Neferure felt like screaming - was no part of her life her own! Did they have to discuss the subject at meals - in front of ... in front of ... what? Her mind insisted 'outsider,' yet her heart refused to dismiss Lord Senmut so easily.
She glanced at him - she had pondered on his status often. Since becoming Pharaoh, her mother had multiplied his titles many fold - almost inventing roles and titles for him. She had heard whispers around the court about them being possible lovers, but she thought there was more; something just out of reach of her understanding.
Lord Senmut looked up, and caught her looking at him.
There! There it was again, the way he looked at her. What was it? It was almost a lover's look he'd given HER!
She looked again at her mother, who was eating her meal. Funny thing about her mother - she never ate meat. The nearest she came to eating flesh, was fish, and fish was virtually the only flesh most of the peasants ate. Fish and fruit - that was all her mother ate - she did however, drink wine. Sometimes, she thought her mother drank too much wine.
She looked again at Lord Senmut.
He's not the most handsome man at court, she thought. Why, if she required a lover, would my mother pick him?
She regretted the thought immediately. He was handsome enough, and he had a serene - caring aura about him.
No! If he is her lover, she could not have chosen better, she conceded.
Her mother brought her mind back.
"Your sister Merytre complains that you still ignore her, and use junior priestess' in your rituals instead. I have told you before - you must use her; she requires learning your duties for times when you are away from Thebes with your husband, or in case anything should happen to you."
No! Not this again, she thought.
"And I have told you before, mother. She is disruptive, demanding and disobedient. It takes twice as long to perform any ceremony when she is present. All she wants to do is flaunt about giving orders. Can't we wait until she is a little older - more mature?"
Her mother smiled at her. "I see in some senses, you consider yourself a grown woman - and yet ..."
Neferure felt herself flush again.
"This is nothing to do with the body," she countered, almost sneering. "We are talking about a child not being able to control her temper, and disrupting ceremonies and offerings to the gods. If you want these things done properly, either sort the little heathen out, or get someone else to perform them for you."
"I will talk to her ... again. But you must persevere - it's very important that you do," her mother said, producing a heavy sigh.
Lord Senmut entered the conversation: "Perhaps I could have a word with her. She does seem to take note of what I say."
There he goes again! He talks as though he's our father, Neferure thought - and almost choked on it. It was as though every nerve in her body was on fire, she knew she was blushing madly; she couldn't breathe.
Senmut immediately rose and rushed to her.
"What is the matter?" he shouted, full of concern - almost in a panic. "What is it? Are you choking on food?" He began to slap her on the back.
She could not answer; the shock of self-revelation had taken her breath away.
Her mother too, was now by her side shaking her - full of concern.
"What is it, what is it?" she demanded, her voice rising almost to a shriek.
Eventually Neferure began to cough and take deep breaths - beginning to get control.
"I'm alright," she gasped. "I'm alright." She began to breathe more easily, and shrugged her two attendants from her. "It was food - it caught in my throat," she lied. "It's gone now - I'm alright."
Senmut offered her water, which she took a sip of, before reaching for the wine - taking a much longer drink; she needed it!
He's my father! He's my father! kept flashing through her mind - her head still spinning.
She stood up, but not too sure of her balance. "I need to go to my chambers - to lie down and rest," she stammered.
"You need the attentions of a physician - of Almases," her mother stressed, she too seemed to be a little disorientated. She bellowed for her handmaiden.
"Go quickly," she ordered the frightened girl. "Go and fetch the physician Almases. Tell him it is imperative he attends Queen Neferure in her chambers immediately. Tell him it is at my command."
After the handmaiden had left, Neferure tried to re-assure her companions she was feeling better.
"I need no physician. I only need to rest awhile. It was only food, I tell you."
Her mother refused to listen. "See, accidents can happen at any time," she retorted. "It's exactly the thing we were discussing."
Senmut, probably concerned another argument was about to begin between the two women, spoke up. "I think it would be best if I escort the Queen back to her chambers to await the arrival of Almases. I will report his finding to you, My Pharaoh, as soon as the physician has examined the Queen."
Hatshepsut looked at them both - obviously undecided. Neferure caught a glance of re-assurance from Senmut to her mother.
"Very well," her mother conceded. "But you must report to me the moment he leaves. Do you understand - the moment he leaves."
Senmut nodded in agreement, and with his arm around her shoulder supporting her, escorted Neferure from the room.
--------------------
They were only alone in the queen's chambers for a short while - just enough time for Senmut to convince Neferure she should lie down and rest, before the physician arrived.
Almases himself look flustered and concerned. Obviously the handmaiden's words had shook him. However, after listening to their accounts of the incident and examining Neferure, his concern dissipated.
"Although her heart appears to be beating a little fast, there seems no immediate cause for concern. If it was a food blockage, it no longer exists," he informed Senmut. "Of course, Her Majesty is of the age when changes are occurring in her body, and a combination of things might have brought on this episode.
"I have given her a small draught that will calm her and help her to sleep. I will of course instruct her handmaiden to be vigilant throughout the night in case there should be any further disquiet. If there is, she is to summon me immediately."
Senmut thanked the physician for his prompt response.
"If I can impose on you further," he said "I would ask you to attend the Pharaoh now. She needs re-assurance of the Queen's welfare, and may even be in need of the same draught you have administered to her daughter. You should also inform the Pharaoh, I will report to her after I have settled the Queen down for the night."
Almases bowed his head in acknowledgement, and left.
Neferure WAS feeling the effects of the draught - she felt calm, relaxed and ... carefree. When Senmut came and sat on her bed, she asked, "Are you my father?"
The look of utter shock on his face, all but admitted his guilt.
"I ... I ...," he stammered.
"I don't mind. Really, I don't mind," she said softly, tears welling in her eyes.
"I ... I ...," he tried again, but his words failed as his own eyes began to fill.
"Please tell me you are. My heart will break if you are not," Neferure pleaded, tears now falling freely.
Senmut held her close. They were now both quietly crying.
"I love you with every fibre of my being," he whispered to her. "Please forgive me for not being a Pharaoh."
She pushed her face hard into his chest. "If I could have chosen, then I would still be your daughter," she managed to sob.
They remained in embrace for a little while - until he felt her relax in sleep. Laying her down, he covered her with a light sheet. Quietly, he left her apartment. After making sure Mennia was fully conversant with Almases' orders, he left for his rendezvous with Hatshepsut.
"It is our secret, my lovely daughter; the knowledge is ours alone," he swore quietly to himself.
By thorney
Neferure woke naturally, without the aid of her handmaidens. She found the sky outside her room bright, the sun disc casting rays into the chamber at an angle that declared the time as mid-morning. Obviously no attempt had been made to disturb her because of the events of the night before.
The events of the night before! She sat upright in her bed - her eyes now wide open in amazement as she remembered what had taken place.
She had discovered Lord Senmut was her real father!
Her stomach fluttered a little - her heart almost missing a beat, her mind reeling at the implications.
"Lord Senmut is my father," she whispered, needing to say the words in order to convince herself it was true. "My father," she repeated, this time with more conviction.
She lay down again and contemplated the ceiling of her room, her mind racing.
How could she face her mother now that she knew? How could she face Lord Senmut! Did her mother now know she knew? Had Lord Senmut informed her mother that she was aware of his true status?
She began to tremble a little. "My father," she whispered to herself once more, and her trepidation began to dissipate. "My father!" she stated firmly to herself, feeling the thrill of it.
Letting her mind drift back over the years, she realized how stupid she had been. "Of course he's my father." Her eyes filled with tears. "He's always been my father."
She felt a lump in her throat and she drew her breath in sharply, stifling a sob. He had always loved her - and she him. An urge to scream out to the world, "HE'S MY FATHER!" rose up in her, which she found hard to suppress. Instead, she whispered yet again, "He's my father."
"But what about my mother, does she know I know?" she asked herself again in a whisper. She hoped with all her heart her mother was still ignorant of her knowledge.
It will be so much easier if the knowledge is our secret - his and mine, she thought. Last night, he said he was going to report back to her on my condition. Did he tell her then?
She could no-longer stand the suspense of not knowing. She called for her handmaidens.
"Quick, help me bathe and dress," she commanded.
Then, as both maidens approached, she said, "No!" Pointing to one - Esteba, she commanded, "Go to Lord Senmut and ask that he attend me at his earliest convenience." As the girl turned to leave the room, she chided the other handmaiden impatiently, "Come on! Come on! I must be bathed and dressed before he arrives."
Neferure was still in the process of dressing when Esteba returned with the news that Lord Senmut was absent from the palace. His servant informed the handmaiden his master supervised work on the pharaoh's mortuary temple at Deir el-Bahri; he was expected to return before the sun disc reached its zenith. Word was left with Senmut's servant of the Queen's request.
After her initial disappointment at the news, Neferure realized the delay gave her more time to ready herself, both physically and mentally for their meeting. Dismissing both handmaidens, she finished her preparations at a more leisurely pace, while silently rehearsing some of the questions she intended to put to Lord Senmut ... her father, she reminded herself.
Her wait was excruciating, especially so, when the sun passed its highest point and he still did not arrive. She ate a meal, or tried to, it was the first food since the previous night - but she found no appetite.
A message arrived from her mother; it enquired about her health, and asked if Neferure would be available for the evening service. Esteba took her reply, confirming she was in good health, and would attend the service for Amun-Re.
It was mid-afternoon before she heard Senmut's request outside her chamber doors for entrance; by which time, she was agitated and nervous.
"Enter!" she cried, her voice almost shrill.
Lord Senmut entered her chambers, and she could see immediately he had not lingered after receiving her request from his servant. His clothes and hair still held dust from his traveling, and he looked hot and tired.
"I came as soon as I received Your Majesty's request, and ask forgiveness for any inconvenience my delay may have caused," he said, wiping a bead of perspiration from his brow.
She just stared at him. All her rehearsed words were now impossible to recall. He looked so ... so ... She could feel her heart pounding in her breast, her throat was as dry as the sand that clung to his clothes. Tears began to well in her eyes again.
"I ... I ..." she started, and then rushed to him - throwing her arms around his neck, sobbing into his chest.
He seemed reluctant to fully embrace her, perhaps because of his unkempt state, but, slowly, his arms curled around her - holding her tight. He smelt of the desert - like Meketra had, after their chariot lessons. She clung tightly to her father, not wanting to end the embrace - even when he tried to ease her away from him.
Eventually, he turned her face upwards and she looked into his eyes.
"Am I so different today, than I was yesterday - before you knew I was your father?" he asked softly.
"Oh yes!" she sobbed. "Yesterday, I loved you because you were so kind and considerate towards me. Today, I love you not only for that, but because now, you are MINE."
He smiled at her. "I have always been yours," he whispered, and guided her to a couch and sat down beside her, his arm still around her shoulders.
Neferure took deep breaths trying to steady herself - to gain control of her emotions.
"I must know everything," she pleaded, taking hold of both his hands. "I must know how and when, you and my mother fell in love. How have you managed to keep it secret for so long?"
She needed to know - for she had a secret love too.
They talked most of the afternoon, until they had to part to prepare for the evening service for Amun-Re.
Had he informed her mother about her revelation? He had not, and would not without her permission.
How, where and when, had he and her mother first met and fallen in love? He told her the story of the bulrushes and of the mountain-side rendezvous; it made her cry again.
"Long before your mother was ordered to marry Prince Aakheperenre - your Pharaoh father Thutmosis the second, we were deeply in love. But, our duty to our country demanded we sacrifice part of that love to Khem."
She knew! She knew! She was in the same position. She was desperate to share her secret with him, but dare not. Instead, she repeated the words she had spoken to Meketra on that first night in the garden.
"Love is love. The heart can not be dictated to - not even by a Pharaoh."
He went quiet for a while, and then, almost preaching to her, remarked, "Your mother and I have been extraordinarily fortunate to have kept our secret for so long. She became Pharaoh in all but name, the day your grandfather died. Because of her position of power, it made it easier for us to conceal our love from prying eyes."
He turned her body so that she was facing him full on, and continued. "You, my darling, are not so fortunate, and don't have that luxury. Your husband is a young, ambitious Pharaoh. Even if you have no feelings for him, you are still forced by strict protocol to accede to his every wish, no-matter who else your heart yearns for. The gods have given you this task, and you must fulfil it with dignity."
He must have seen the look of horror on her face, and guessed the pain she was feeling in her heart, because he pulled her towards him and held her tight.
"You are now the future of our nation - soon to be the mother of the next Pharaoh. Nothing can, or must prevent that. I will always be by your side, always here to help carry your burden; trust in me."
Did he know of her love for Meketra? Or, was he just warning her of the consequences of not being faithful to Menkheperre?
"And now, we carry our secret - together," he said lightly, as he moved away from her. Raising her up, so they stood facing each other, he kissed her on the forehead. Gesturing to the sand that infiltrated his clothes, he said, "If Your Majesty will excuse me, I must go and ready myself for the evening service."
He turned to leave, but she had one last question for him. "Merytre ... is she ... is she?"
Before leaving, he turned back to her and smiled. "Yes, she is your full sister, so please, please, be patient and understanding with her; she needs our love too."
Her newly gained knowledge changed her whole outlook. She was happier in herself and as a consequence, her attitude towards her sister Merytre softened, she became more tolerant - more forgiving. Neferure also found she viewed her mother in a new light. Instead of the domineering, administrative autocrat, which the new Pharaoh displayed to the world, she now caught glimpses of a loving, caring mother - who she now knew to be a romantic at heart.
She longed to have more time with Lord Senmut, and to that end, renewed her interest in chariot work. But, she no longer wanted the sterile, tutorial trips into the western deserts with the chariot master and his pupils. Instead, she convinced her father - and her mother, to occasionally allow her to accompany him on his visits to Deir el-Bahri.
On these occasions and at her father's insistence, his brother, Amenemhet, was always present.
"After all," he had insisted, when she objected to the intrusion. "No-one else knows I'm your father, and we can't have the Queen ride-out into the desert alone with an unmarried man, can we?"
Amenemhet, her uncle - although unaware of it, had spent nearly twenty years in the military, before Lord Senmut secured a place in the temple at Karnak for him - as a lay-priest-administrator. The days he spent accompanying the Queen and his brother obviously gave Amenemhet great pleasure; it was known he loved the chariot.
These wonderful, but all too infrequent excursions to Deir el-Bahri were blissful days for Neferure. Away from her formal duties at court - out in the desert with her father and watching her mother's beautiful mortuary temple take shape, it all gave her so much happiness. The only thing missing in her now ideal existence - was Meketra; how she longed for his return.
Outside this cocoon of happiness, dark clouds gathered on her horizon. Two cycles after discovering Senmut was her father, she was forced to admit to her mother her 'womanhood' had arrived. Worse still, Menkheperre, her vile young husband, was due back in Thebes in thirty days.
"May the god's protect me," she whispered often in her lonely bed.
By thorney
"The Pharaoh will be back in Thebes for at least two cycles of Khonsu, and during that time, I will expect you to be constantly by his side. Your profile as his wife has been less than that required, and the people need to be reminded we are of one family - Thutmosis."
Her mother paused a while before continuing. "And, of course, I do not want any complaints from his advisors insinuating you are with-holding any other wifely duties from him."
Neferure could not look her mother in the eyes - she just stood in front of her - head bowed. Menkheperre would not arrive in the city for another three days, and already her nightmare had begun. The two months that lay ahead, seemed like half a life time to her.
Please, mother-goddess Hathor, she silently prayed. Grant me your mercy.
Her natural mother granted her none. "A receptive and compliant wife is what he wants, and I expect you to be just that. Remember, the royal blood you carry is the fountain from which the next pharaoh will spring. The future of your grandfather's dynasty lies within your womb."
Take it then! her mind screamed. Seal it in a Canopic Jar and send it to him. You may as well, because when the time comes for him to use my body - that is all that will be present.
"Do you understand?" her mother continued.
She just nodded once in agreement, her eyes still averted.
Her mother's voice softened a little. "I understand this must be a trying time for you, but it is what the gods demand from us."
US! US! Where do you get this 'us' from? Neferure thought with venom. You gave YOUR body and womb, to the person you loved.
"There were no real feelings between me and your father, but I too, had my duty to perform - otherwise, I would not have been blessed with you and your sister Merytre."
LIAR! Neferure's mind screamed. LIAR! LIAR!
Her mother's voice hardened again. "And, you must suspend your little sorties to Deir el-Bahri, with Lord Senmut, at least for the duration of Menkheperre's stay in Thebes. They will not go down too well with your husband."
Neferure quickly brought her eyes up to meet her mother's. "Why?" she pleaded. "We are escorted by Amenemhet, Lord Senmut's brother. Nothing is untoward."
"It is an indulgence I have allowed only at the request of Lord Senmut," her mother said, turning away from Neferure. "I still think it unseemly for you to disappear into the desert with two men; I have often considered what the rest of the court must think of it."
She turned back to her daughter and continued. "In any case, it is unfitting you should do so while your husband is here. We will reconsider the matter when Menkheperre leaves to join his army in the Retjenu."
Neferure was devastated - she lived for those outings. She now felt like a virtual prisoner in the palace, waiting to be ... rutted by that vile little creature.
"Tomorrow," she pleaded. "Just one last time, tomorrow, please."
Her mother began to shake her head to deny the request, but Neferure pleaded one last time, "Please, mother, PLEASE!"
Hatshepsut must have seen the look of desperation on her daughter's face, because she relented.
"Very well then, just one last time," she sighed. "But please take care; I want no accident to occur that might interfere with your reception for Menkheperre."
Thankful she had squeezed this one small concession, Neferure smiled. Her look obviously pleased her mother, because she saw the Pharaoh's eyes mist a little before saying softly:
"I suppose I can understand how you feel about your days spent in the western desert. I have often envied your absence from court with Lord Senmut. It has been so long now since I have been out there without an entourage. Have I ever told you - as a young girl I loved the place?"
Her mother seemed to require no answer. In fact, as she turned and slowly walked away from her daughter - towards the balcony of her chambers, which displayed a view across the river of the western desert, she waved her hand dismissing Neferure.
---------------------------
If the young queen held any lingering doubts about how loathsome the next two months could be - Menkheperre removed them all on the first night they spent together. He was brutal!
As the reception given for the Pharaoh's return entered its latter stages, her mother indicated to Neferure she should retire and ready herself for his arrival in their chambers.
On her departure, Lord Senmut rose to bid her goodnight. While bowing and kissing her hand, he whispered, "When he arrives, offer him more wine."
At first, she thought Menkheperre had forgotten about her, he took so long to arrive. But, it was only the lull before the storm. When he eventually did arrive - throwing open the chamber doors, he staggered a little and was obviously intoxicated.
She wore a light loose fitting night garment, which was almost transparent. He wore robes stained with spilled wine. Her body was bathed and scented with exotic perfumes - he smelt of wine and perspiration.
"My Lord looks tired and hot. Perhaps you would like to refresh before we retire," she suggested - anything to delay her ordeal.
"You are in the presence of a warrior Pharaoh, madam," he slurred. "I have been a great deal more fatigued and discomforted while in the field with my army. I am well enough for this night." He began to disrobe.
"Can I offer you more wine, My Lord?" she asked, reaching for a wine jar.
He grunted acceptance and continued to undress. When stood in nothing but a loin cloth, he took the goblet of wine she offered and drank it in one draught, spilling some of its contents down his face. She went to pour him more.
"Enough!" he snarled. "I have had my fill of wine, it is my wife I need now. Let us to bed."
He threw himself down on to the bed and watched, as she raised the thin bed covering and lay down - as far away from him as she could.
Throwing the sheet from the bed, he grabbed for her. "I'll stand for no coyness madam; we are here to produce a future ruler, and he will be conceived in the manner of a soldier."
He hurt her. He hurt her arms, he hurt her back, he hurt her ... her body. She clenched her teeth together to prevent from screaming, and did little to resist his invasion, even though the smell and touch of him revolted her. Although intoxicated, and only as tall as she, he was a powerful youth. He took from her what he wanted - which seemed to her to take an age, and then rolled off her body and lay on his back.
"I've found more life in Nubian slave girls," he sneered, as she lay softly crying. "If the wine allows, we will try again later."
Thankfully, the wine did not allow.
---------------
Neferure's night was fitful. She could not remember falling asleep at all. Menkheperre did not stir - obviously in a wine induced comatose; she thanked the gods for it. Long before she needed to rise and prepare for the service welcoming the return of Amun-Re, she returned to her own chambers - bathed and dressed, relieved to be out of her husband's presence.
During her preparations, she noticed bruises on her arms and body caused by the rough handling she'd received at the hands of Menkheperre; she chose garments that would conceal them.
Her mother showed surprise at seeing her at the morning ceremony, having left orders the Pharaoh and his Queen should not be disturbed.
"Have you come alone?" she asked her daughter at the first opportunity.
Neferure just nodded her head in affirmation.
Her mother shook hers in annoyance and disbelief. "You should have stayed by his side."
Neferure forced back tears, and remained silent.
After the ceremony, her mother enquired of the Queen where she would break her fast, and was again annoyed, when her daughter replied, "In my chambers - alone."
"It is not fitting," she scolded Neferure. "You should be with the Pharaoh."
But, the young queen was adamant. "I breakfast alone."
Later, after her morning meal, of which she again ate little, she had a visitor - her father, Lord Senmut. Her first instinct was to deny him access - feigning illness, or exhaustion; but she realised it would only cause him pain and concern. So, reluctantly, swallowing her shame and embarrassment, she allowed him entry.
His body was rigid - his face set hard, as though carved from the same stone as her mother's mortuary temple. He stood two cubits in front of her and asked, "Well?"
She broke down immediately; dropping down on her couch, she buried her face in her hands and began to sob. Senmut rushed to her, holding her tight while stroking her hair.
"The worse is over now, you'll see. It will never be so bad again - I promise," he soothed.
"I ... I ... He ... he ..." she sobbed, unable to find words to describe her ordeal.
"I know, I know," he soothed again, as he tried to turn her face to his.
In doing so, he inadvertently moved some of the clothing from her arms, which covered her bruises. His whole body stiffened, she could feel him begin to tremble as he removed further clothing from her body - revealing yet more marks.
He stood up, moved away from her, went to leave the room.
"No! Wait. Please ... father, please!" she screamed, following him. "Please stay, I need you."
She could see a monumental struggle going on inside of him. He turned his face to her, it was still hard set, but now flushed and bearing a wicked sneer, his body visibly trembling.
"God or no god, I will kill him!" he growled.
"No! Please father, I need you," she repeated, as she threw her arms around his neck. "I need you."
She could feel him trembling, as adrenalin surged through his body. She was certain if she did not stop him leaving, he would be killed by the Pharaoh's guards.
"Please father, stay with me," she soothed, through her own tears. "I need you here, now, by my side. I need to talk to you, feel your arms around me - to comfort me."
She held him tight, frightened of him breaking way from her - of leaving. Slowly, his body began to relax, she felt his arms tighten around her; he began to quietly weep. She guided him back to the couch, where they sat and held each other for some time.
Finally, he broke from her, and with tear filled eyes repeated the words he had spoken on the night she'd discovered his true relationship to her: "Please forgive me for not being a Pharaoh."
"I forgive you," she said softly. "I love you."
He left her at mid-day, swearing to her he would not confront Menkheperre, but she could not get a promise from him not to speak to her mother of her ordeal.
"If she condones his behaviour by inaction, I will leave the court," he threatened.
Neferure, shocked by his words, pleaded with him! She would not allow it. Apart from being the instrument that would break-up her mother and father's relationship, she NEEDED HIM!
Nevertheless, Senmut was adamant. "She teaches that little savage how he should treat a queen, or I will leave!"
By thorney
Summoned to her mother's presence, Neferure stood three cubits in front of the female Pharaoh, whose face was totally impassive. They were alone.
"Do not speak," her mother said - her voice ominously without emotion. "Remove your clothes."
Neferure released the belt holding her thin tunic at the waist. The loose fitting garment now hung from her shoulders - reaching to her ankles. Shrugging and rolling her shoulders, she slid the garment from her body, allowing it to fall to the floor; now, apart from her sandals - which the cloth covered - she was naked.
The look on Hatshepsut's face hardened. She walked slowly round Neferure, until she was once again in front of her. Her expression had not changed, but something about her mother's eyes frightened the young queen.
"Cover yourself." Again, her voice was cold - holding no emotion.
As Neferure dressed, her mother turned her back and walked to the room's balcony. Without turning around, and in the same cold, emotionless voice she said:
"I apologise. You will never again be subjected to this kind of abuse. Sacrifices we must make - a sacrifice we are not."
When Hatshepsut turned back to her daughter, Neferure could see her eyes were shining. But, when her mother spoke again, it was still with a voice devoid of any emotion.
"You will sleep alone until your injuries are healed. Unless I get assurances from Menkheperre as to his future conduct, I will have a physician present at all of your couplings."
Neferure could see her mother was struggling to remain unemotional - to remain almost clinical about the subject, but she was beginning to fail. She saw her swallow hard before continuing.
"He can keep his lust and bestial behaviour for his slave girls. With my daughter, he will remember he is a Pharaoh - the grandson of a great man, and act accordingly."
It was clear her mother was close to breaking point, and Neferure made to comfort her. Hatshepsut raised her hand stopping her.
"No!" she barked, the harshness in her voice apparently relieving some of her tension. "No," she said again, only this time, quieter. "You must not be involved in this. I must make him aware he is first and foremost - a Pharaoh. Perhaps I sent him to his army too soon."
Neferure could see her mother had gained control again. She continued addressing her daughter.
"You may leave now. I will send the physician to you after six days. Only if he confirms your recovery is complete, will I allow Menkheperre access to you."
Neferure was unsure how she should properly leave her mother's presence. What she wanted to do was to embrace her - but it didn't seem appropriate. Should she just drop to her knees and kiss the Pharaoh's feet? Her dilemma was resolved for her, when her mother just waved her hand twice in the direction of the chamber door - dismissing her.
Later, as she was leaving the evening ceremony for Amun-Re, which Menkheperre and her mother also attended, Senmut walked along side her and whispered, "I will come for you after the evening meal."
She was at a loss to know what he meant. Come for me, what does that signify? Are we going somewhere, the gardens perhaps?
Since Meketra had left the palace, she comforted herself by going to the gardens after dark every four or five nights, just to sit on 'their seat' and think of him. On rare occasions, Lord Senmut found her there, and lingered awhile talking to her.
Perhaps, he wishes to do so tonight, she thought - but was still puzzled as to why.
---------------
Shortly after finishing her evening meal, she heard her father's request for entry to her rooms. Her nod of approval informed her handmaiden to open the door. Neferure dismissed the girl immediately Senmut entered the room.
"What is your purpose?" she asked him when they were alone.
Instead of answering her question, her father asked, "Were you pleased with the audience you had with your mother today?"
She just nodded an answer.
"Then perhaps I can heighten your pleasure," he said, producing a grin and taking her by the hand.
"Where are we going - to the gardens?" she asked, beginning to feel a little frustrated at his reticence to answer her questions.
"You'll see," was all he would say, as he pulled her out of the door.
From the direction he took, she felt it was not going to be the gardens. "Where then?" she asked again.
"Shush, you will know when we get there," he replied.
As they made their way through the palace her excitement began to dissipate; it looked as though they were heading for her mother's chambers.
"No! I don't want to see her again today," she exclaimed as they approached the corridor where they would confront her mother's Nubian guards. But, before reaching the guards, Senmut veered right - dragging her with him.
They turned left at the next junction of corridors, and a little further on came face to face with a life size statue of the goddess Hathor. Neferure knew it well; it was close to her mother's private chambers. There was a gap behind the statue just wide enough for a man to squeeze into. Senmut entered the space - while Neferure just watched in amazement.
A soft rumbling sound came from behind the statue, after which Senmut re-emerged and pushed her into the gap. There, she found a section of the wall pushed back - allowing entrance into the room beyond.
"How did you do that?" she asked quietly, after he joined her in the room. "Where are we?"
"In an antechamber in your mother's apartment," he whispered. "The section of wall has rollers embedded in its base. This little trick is known only to me, your mother, and the people - dead many years now, who built the palace."
"Why are we here?" she asked.
"To prove your mother loves you just as much as I do," he said smiling - giving her a hug.
They went to the door of the antechamber and found a screen placed two cubits from its entrance, with just enough room for them to stand behind. The screen, made from thinly worked wood, reached from ceiling to floor, and had small holes in it.
"When looking at the screen from inside the room, it is so richly decorated," he whispered to her, "it is impossible to see the holes unless you know where they are."
She thought she remembered having seen such a screen before, but had thought it part of the wall decoration. She looked through one of the holes in the screen, and saw her mother sitting at a table some twenty cubits away, writing on a papyrus sheet.
"Be quiet and patient," Senmut whispered.
Shortly afterwards, voices could be heard from outside the room; her mother hollered the Nubian password and the doors to the chamber opened - Menkheperre, the young Pharaoh entered. The doors closed behind him.
Neferure watched Menkheperre walk to the table occupied by her mother, halt and wait for a short while. When Hatshepsut did not rise to greet him, and continued working on the papyrus, he appeared to get bored and began to wander around the room.
He noticed the screen, and started to examine it. Her mother stopped writing, stood up, and faced him. Seeing she was no longer occupied, he returned to her presence - stopping three cubits in front of her.
"You wished to speak to me, Madam?" he enquired.
"I do, My Lord," she replied. "I thought it best we converse in private, so what is said can remain between us."
She turned back to the table and filled two goblets with wine, offering him one, which he took.
"First, let me congratulate you on your successful campaigns in Nubia. Your generals inform me you show great ability and courage in the field."
"Thank you, Madam. Let me, also congratulate you again, on your successful campaign in the Delta - although, no blood was spilt I'm told," he replied, with just a hint of sarcasm.
"That fact remains the one I am most proud of, My Lord. I feel certain that will change once you join your army in the Retjenu," she countered, producing a sweet smile. She continued, "Do you intend the Queen - my daughter to accompany you to the Delta, My Lord?"
The switch from military to family matters seemed to confuse him a little.
"I have given it no thought," he replied. "Why do you ask?"
"I ask My Lord, because I am very fond of the Queen - my daughter, and if you do decide to take her to the Delta, I must arrange for guards and a physician to attend her.
Neferure thought the young Pharaoh looked a little nonplussed. "Why do you concern yourself with the matter, Madam? I can look after my wife's welfare."
"You misunderstand me, My Lord, I feel it is you, she needs protecting from," Hatshepsut said. The smile - which had obviously been false, had left her face.
Behind the screen, Neferure put her hand to her mouth to smother a gasp. Her father gave her a sharp look. The two people out in the room were glaring at each other, impervious to outside agencies.
"I am insulted by your words, Madam. Remember, you speak to the rightful Pharaoh of Egypt," Menkheperre growled.
"I kept the crown of Egypt on the head of your imbecile father, as I keep it firmly on yours. Don't tell me who the rightful Pharaoh of Egypt is, I MAKE PHARAOHS," Hatshepsut hollered back at him.
The youth looked stunned at the ferocity of her words, and before he could retort, she continued.
"Today, I saw bruises you laid upon my daughter, Sir. I will not view the like again. If you can not treat members of your family with courtesy and dignity, you may find their support for you wanes."
"You ... you come close to treason, Madam, take care," he stuttered.
"I once swore, if the word treason was used in context to my behaviour towards the care of the Golden Throne, I would remove the head of the perpetrator. You take care, My Lord. I have a mandate from my father - your grandfather, to hold the throne safe until a suitable Pharaoh claims it. Do not make me doubt you."
Neferure was astounded; Menkheperre looked shaken.
Her mother continued, more calmly now. "Until my daughter's wounds are healed, she will sleep alone. I, and Egypt, require you to produce an heir - and she is the vessel that will carry it. I will inform you when she is able to attend you again, and I expect you to treat her with the respect a carrier of the royal blood demands.
"Your need for gratification can be found elsewhere. We only require your seed, which we ask you to offer in a civilised manner. If I find fault with your conduct concerning my daughter, I will refuse to allow her to accompany you north. Do we understand each other, My Lord?"
The young Pharaoh still looked stunned by her onslaught.
"My Lord, I asked you a question," Hatshepsut insisted.
"Err ... yes," he answered, obviously still trying to clear his thoughts. "I apologise to you and your daughter for my actions. Please forgive me. I fear I drank too much wine. I hear your demands and accede to them. There will be no repeat of my poor conduct."
"Then, My Lord, we are finished here. If you will excuse me, there is work I need to complete," Hatshepsut said lightly, as she returned to the table and her papyrus.
Menkheperre, who Neferure thought still appeared stunned, turned and slowly left the room. Senmut indicated to his daughter they too should leave, and they retreated the way they came. When back in the queen's chambers, Neferure could not contain herself.
"Did my mother know we were there?" she asked.
In reply, Senmut just smiled and said, "Your mother loves you very much, Neferure. So much in fact, she dares to threaten a Pharaoh to ensure your happiness."
By thorney
It was obvious Menkheperre had taken her mother's warning to heart, because it was eighteen days before he returned to Neferure's bed. This was eleven days after she was declared clear of injury. When they did sleep together again, his attitude was completely different. He was considerate and gentle with her, though she still hated every minute spent alone with him.
It was also obvious he found little pleasure in her company. So little, in fact, he only spent one other night in her bed during the following fifty-eight days he spent in Thebes. When he went north to join the army in the Retjenu, he went without her.
"I intend to spend most of my time in the field with my army," he declared to both Hatshepsut and the Queen, when justifying his decision. "The Queen will learn little, and be miserable in the north. It is better she stays here in Thebes, close to her family and friends where she will be happier."
Neferure was ecstatic with his decision; she needed all her willpower to suppress the joy she felt showing on her face. Hatshepsut too, seemed happy with his decision, but required more clarification.
"You do realise, My Lord, Khem requires more from you than just the safety of her borders? We still have a dynasty to perpetuate, which necessitates you spending some time with the Queen."
Neferure inwardly sagged at her words. Please mother, just let him GO! she silently begged.
Menkheperre looked a little uncomfortable.
"You have made me well-aware of that fact, Madam, and I fully intend to discharge my duties in that respect. Both the Queen and I are still very young, and I feel there will be time enough after I finish my military training, to attend to such matters."
Neferure's heart lifted again, and this time she allowed herself a tiny lip-twitching smile. The young Pharaoh missed it - her mother did not.
"Things did not get off to the best of starts between you and the Queen," Hatshepsut remarked, addressing Menkheperre, but giving a meaningful side-glance to her daughter. "Perhaps this separation is for the best. As you say, My Lord, you are both still young. And, while I agree there is plenty of time for you to mature and produce children, I must remind you both - like it or not, it is what your country expects of you."
Both Menkheperre and Neferure bowed their heads - in acknowledgment of her words.
------------
On the day of the young Pharaoh's departure for the Delta, Hatshepsut declared a day of celebration - issuing extra rations of beer and food to the local populace. This resulted in not only the royal household and local dignitaries being present at the send-off, but a vast crowd of well-wishers chanting Hatshepsut's and Menkheperre's royal titles:
"May the gods bless and keep the third Thutmosis and the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re," resounded around the quayside. "Thutmosis and Ma'at-ka-re are our father and mother."
The only person in the crowd not celebrating was the Hittite prince, Khallom, nephew of King Zidantas. Knowing Menkheperre's preference for fighting rather than diplomacy, he obviously feared not only for his country, but for his own safety.
--------------
Over the days and months that followed Menkheperre's departure, life for Neferure returned to normal. Once again, she began to spend regular days outside the palace with Lord Senmut and his brother, and as a result, watched her mother's beautiful mortuary temple at Deir el-Bahri take final form.
Lord Senmut was the designer of the building, and in its design stage, it was declared a potential wonder. Now, stunning in its reality and very close to completion, Neferure thought it was more than that.
The world would perceive the building as it was intended to be perceived - as a mortuary temple. Neferure saw it differently. Every colonnade, every chamber, every embellishment added, seemed to her to solidify the foundations of her parent's relationship.
I'm sure he created it as a monument to his love for my mother, she thought. It's the only way he can express it, without the world knowing his true feelings for her.
There were times, when standing alone on the steps of the temple while Lord Senmut supervised some minor aspect of its construction, Neferure would fall into daydreaming. She fantasized her mother was aware she knew her secret - that of the love that existed between her and Lord Senmut. She imagined the joy of sharing with her, the knowledge and certainty it was that love, which had precipitated the conception and building of this wonderful temple.
Thoughts of her parent's secret love always stimulated thoughts of her own, and of Meketra. But, she would be over sixteen years of age before she knew his touch again.
----------------------------------
One clear, moonless night, nearly a year after Menkheperre had sailed north, Neferure sat on the bench she considered 'their seat,' which was situated in the palace gardens. Overhead, the stars appeared so bright and close they reminded her of the holes she had looked through in the screen in her mother's apartment.
She was content. Today was one of those special days; a day spent with her father at Deir el-Bahri. The construction of her mother's temple was now complete and only painting and small sculpture work continued.
Neferure saw for the first time, the picture depicting her mother's conception - of her grandmother's visit by the God Amun-Re, in the guise of her grandfather, Thutmosis the First. And she knew she was of divine descent.
It was the time of Akhet - the inundation, and this year the river god Hapi, was strong. The river had reached its highest levels in living memory, and many homes and fields suffered damaged. Daily, over a full cycle of Khonsu, they prayed to their gods for intervention. Finally, over the last three days, the waters had begun to recede.
All these thoughts occupied Neferure's mind - until she heard the whistle! At its first note her heart leapt, she knew instantly from whose lips it came - Meketra! Almost falling in her haste to stand and turn, she cried out his name:
"Meketra, Meketra!"
Acting as though he had only left her the day before, the young man strode casually out into the open. Her eyes opened wide in amazement. It had been nearly two years since she last saw him, and now ... and now, he was no longer a boy. In front of her stood a man!
She was unsure how to proceed. The boy, she knew and loved, but this man ...
He seemed to sense her reluctance to go to him, and stopped his approach.
"Is Your Highness in good health?" he asked, now looking a little uncomfortable.
She said no word - just stood and stared at him.
"Perhaps, I have startled you, forgive me, My Queen. It was foolish of me to arrive unannounced."
Still she stood - mouth open, eyes wide at his appearance. She began to tremble a little.
Meketra now seemed at a loss - not knowing how to proceed.
"Shall I leave?" he asked, shrugging his shoulders.
The word 'leave' shocked Neferure out of her mind-numbing stupor.
"No!" she exclaimed, not able to tear her eyes away from his. "No, don't go."
Instantly, she rushed to him and threw her arms around his neck.
"Don't go, don't go, don't go," she kept repeating, as she buried her face into his chest and began to cry.
He held her tight. She could feel the new strength in his arms, and the firmness of his body - feeling nothing like the young boy she had last held.
Turning her face upwards so their eyes met again, she sobbed: "You ... you look and feel so different. Are you still my little Meketra? Where is the mischievous boy who parted from me?"
He smiled at her, but she felt his smile held something back.
"He is here, somewhere my love, but has been taught to stay quiet until called for," he answered, as he led her back to the seat.
No eyes witnessed his return.
--------------------------------------------
Emotionally, she felt a mess. Meketra had been back in Thebes for seven days now, and her feelings for him confused her. She missed the boy she'd loved - who she had only caught brief glimpses of since his return; but her body was responding to the man he had become.
She hated to admit this growing need for him - Menkheperre's actions making the act of love seemingly abhorrent to her. Yet kissing and ... and petting with Meketra, had stirred feelings within her, which she found ... confusing.
They had met secretly in the garden each night since his return. At first, they talked and kissed. Then, they kissed and talked, and then mainly kissed. During the last two evenings, they had kissed and ... and petted - touching each other's bodies. She had felt aroused ... and reluctant ... and aroused. He was gentle and tentative ... and aroused!
For many reasons, it was becoming dangerous for them to spend so much time in the garden together, alone. Yet, it was impossible for them to meet under any other circumstances. Her rooms would be safer - at least from prying eyes, but she was afraid it would give him the wrong impression. She was unsure herself what she wanted.
His safety comes first, she decided.
She would rid herself of her night-time handmaiden and invite him to her rooms. She felt confident she could control any interaction that may take place with Meketra - after all, he was not a beast like Menkheperre. At their next meeting, she asked him to attend her rooms after dark.
The first night - although tense, was as she intended. They talked, kissed and ... petted. The second night he came to her rooms ... they made love!
When he left her, she cried. Not because of her inability to control the situation - for if the truth was told - she virtually instigated the union. And, not because of her loss of self-control or any disappointment she had felt in the love making - on the contrary, it exhilarated her. It was because she felt the hopelessness of her situation.
She was deeply in love. She loved the feel of Meketra, the touch of Meketra, his warm breath on her neck - his soft lips and words. When he possessed her, she felt she possessed him - felt as one with him. She cried for what she would be denied.
They spent three more nights together before he returned to Nubia with his father. Lord Nenwef - Meketra's father, had returned to Thebes to assess damage done to his estate by the high water levels of the inundation. Now the river had returned to normal levels, and with all repairs completed, there was no longer a need for them to stay.
"When you go, my heart will die," she whispered to him, as they lay together after their final lovemaking.
Meketra was quiet, she sensed he was troubled.
"What disturbs you my love," she asked, raising her body, resting on his chest and looking into his eyes.
He sighed deeply. "I love you," he said simply. "It is a love without a future and fraught with danger for you. I feel selfish in my demands."
She longed to tell him of the long, secret love between her mother and Lord Senmut - indicating true love would find a way - but could not.
"Let the gods decide the fate of both our love, and our lives," she said, and kissed him lightly. "I have no life without your love, so I would rather this, than live without you."
He sat up and faced her. "Every moment I spend without you, seems like a moment wasted. It is only your safety I fear for - my own is irrelevant." His words were so intense - the truth of them evident to her.
"Then, let us not fret. Let the gods decide - for better or worse," she replied, and kissed him passionately.
By thorney
"PREGNANT! How can you be pregnant?" Hatshepsut screamed at her daughter. "Menkheperre has been absent from Thebes with the army in the Retjenu for over a year, so how can you be PREGNANT!"
Neferure remained silent, head bowed, staring at her feet. She began to shake a little.
"Who is the father? I will have you both publicly executed - if I don't, the Pharaoh will!" she continued to screech at her daughter. "This could bring the whole house of Thutmosis down around our heads." She started to pace around the room, then, going to the door of her chambers, opened it and bellowed out into the corridor:
"GET ME LORD SENMUT!"
Closing the door again, she returned to stand directly in front of Neferure, and through gritted teeth, demanded: "I ask again, who is the father?"
Neferure, still staring at her feet, just shook her head.
"Does that mean you refuse to tell me, or that there have been so many men - you don't know who the father is?" Hatshepsut snarled, disgust creeping into her voice.
Neferure raised her head, her eyes flashing. "Let not the river, accuse the rain of being wet!" she retorted, before dropping her eyes back to her feet.
"What does that mean?" screeched Hatshepsut again. "Stop these silly games and reveal the name of your seducer to me."
Neferure again shook her head.
The door to the chambers burst open and Senmut entered.
"What is the matter?" he demanded, looking from one woman to the other.
"WHAT'S THE MATTER!" shouted Hatshepsut. "The matter is - she has got herself pregnant, BUT NOT BY THE PHARAOH!"
"Calm down," soothed Senmut. "Do you want the people in the Delta to hear you?" However, Hatshepsut could see there was a look of utter shock on his face.
"Are you stupid? Everyone in Egypt will soon know about it! The carrier of the royal blood, the wife of the Pharaoh - GOD'S WIFE! Carrying a child of another; you can't keep that a secret!"
Senmut looked at his daughter and then at Hatshepsut, before whispering, "We did."
Hatshepsut, struck speechless, just stared at him.
"It's alright, she already knows I'm her father - she has known for over a year."
Hatshepsut's eyes flashed backwards and forwards between the two faces in front of her, while Senmut went to Neferure and put his arms around her.
"Why was I not informed?" she demanded bitterly of Senmut. "Who gave you permission to blurt out any of my secrets?"
"I did not blurt out any of YOUR secrets - she suspected the truth, and insisted I confirm it. We did not inform you, because ... we didn't think it prudent."
Hatshepsut's eyes flashed again as she struggled hard to control herself. In a low menacing whisper she started:
"You didn't think it prudent? You didn't think it was important for me to be informed my daughter knew she was not the child of a pharaoh. That she was the daughter of a COMMONER. YOU didn't think it prudent. I'm the pharaoh, I'm the one who decides what is prudent or not - me, and only ME! "
Senmut continued to comfort Neferure, and without looking at Hatshepsut, declared:
"I'm still her father, and I have a right to consider her feelings - even if I am a commoner."
"HER FEELINGS!" Hatshepsut screamed again, "HER FEELINGS! She won't have any feelings if Menkheperre removes her head from her body. Which he is perfectly entitled to do, and which his supporters will demand."
"Then we will have to find away of deceiving them all, won't we?" Senmut said quietly.
"HOW? Tell me that, sir. How can we deceive a whole nation? This isn't the same as putting a goatskin of blood on a river-bed." However, she was getting control of herself, and was beginning to think again.
Her first thought was to remove the problem completely.
"We will terminate the pregnancy. I have priests I can trust, who are capable of performing the act. It will be dangerous of course, but she is young enough and strong enough to stand a fighting chance of survival." Hatshepsut was muttering more to herself, than the two people stood in front of her.
Neferure began to cry, and sobbed words as she buried her face into Senmut's chest. The words were lost to Hatshepsut, who was once again pacing the room muttering her own thoughts.
"We must take steps to isolate her from the palace until things can be arranged; we must ensure no-one else suspects her condition." Turning again to face the other two, she demanded of her daughter: "How long have you known of your condition?"
Neferure's face remained buried in her father's chest and she did not answer.
"Come on! Come on! We haven't got time for tears. How long have you been pregnant?"
Her daughter raised her head and released herself from her father's embrace. Standing erect and with her hands by her sides, she faced her mother. Her face was tear stained - but defiant. "I've suspected for some time, and now believe I am over fifty days pregnant - and I won't surrender the life of my child to you," she declared.
Hatshepsut stared at her. "You will do what I demand of you, Madam. I am not only your mother, but also, your Pharaoh. Your life, and that of the child you carry, is mine to dispose of as I see fit."
"If the child dies - then so does its mother," Neferure said quietly.
"That might be the case, with, or without your permission," Hatshepsut snarled. "But, I will decide the future of both."
"If you intend to take the child alone, then you will need to watch me day and night; for without the child I will end my own existence," Neferure declared with determination.
Hatshepsut stared at her daughter. She was in no doubt Neferure would carry out her threat. Finally, in exasperation, she turned to Senmut.
"Well, FATHER! You speak to her. Make her see reason, explain to her what is at stake here."
Senmut shook his head. "I have nothing worthy to offer. Your suggestion - brutal as it is, seems the only solution to me. That, or the overthrow of Menkheperre, I have nothing else to offer."
"Oh! So you think we should enter into a civil war to save the bastard child of a commoner." Then, realising what she had said, added, "HER child, I mean!"
Neferure, now incensed, blurted out, "It is not the child of a commoner!" Then, realising what she had said - went quiet again and lowered her eyes.
"I see!" Hatshepsut said, producing a crooked grin. "We get closer to the name of the child's father. Who is he?"
Again, Neferure shook her head, her eyes still lowered. Hatshepsut looked at Senmut.
"Since you are so close to her, you ask her who the father is," she demanded.
Senmut stared at Hatshepsut. She could see he struggled within himself.
"I suspect I already know," he finally said in a whisper, then raised his voice. "But I will not reveal the name without Neferure's permission."
Hatshepsut gasped. "You knew this was taking place, and neither informed me or did anything to stop it? What is going on here? Is my palace to be a place of ignorance for me?"
"Of course I didn't know what was taking place - at least not the intimate details, but I did know she held affections for someone other than the Pharaoh. I warned her of the consequences some time ago; but knowing the particular person was absent from Thebes for long periods, I thought the liaison would die a natural death. I'm sorry - I was wrong," Senmut said apologetically.
"SORRY! So, you are sorry? Irresponsible is a better word," she exploded at him. "Get out of my sight ... both of you. I need time to think."
Hatshepsut turned her back on them, and Senmut began to escort Neferure from her mother's chambers.
"WAIT!" She cried, turning back to face them. "Are you experiencing sickness in the mornings yet?"
Neferure just nodded an affirmative.
"How long has it affected you, and are you certain none of your handmaidens are aware of it?"
"I've suffered it for about ten days now, and I'm as certain as I can be, I have kept it from my handmaidens." Neferure replied mournfully.
Hatshepsut thought for a while before announcing: "We will reduce your night-time handmaidens to one - your most trusted one. Even so, you must continue to conceal your condition from her. If she discovers you being ill, we will have to invent an excuse to explain the sickness."
Addressing Senmut, she said, "I will expect you to dine with me tonight. Perhaps then, we will be able to discuss this with a little less emotion, and a little more clarity of thought."
Again, she turned her back on them - signalling their dismissal.
The evening meal began in a tense atmosphere, little said until the meal was over and all staff dismissed. Hatshepsut broke the silence by asking: "Are you prepared to give me the name of the father?"
Senmut shook his head.
"Can you vouch the child's father is of noble blood?" she asked.
"I have not asked Neferure to confirm who I suspect the father to be, but she has not denied it either. If I am right, he is the son of one of our most noble families."
Hatshepsut shook her head slowly, "What dilemmas we find ourselves in when our heart leads our actions. If she refuses to give up the child, the only solution I can find - is that she must die."
Senmut gasped, and begun to splutter, "You don't mean ..."
"No, I don't. What I mean, is we must perform the greatest deception ever attempted on not only Menkheperre, but also the court and the Egyptian people. We must make it look as though Neferure has died, while whisking her away to spend the rest of her life with this ... this ... son of a nobleman."
Senmut's eyes were open wide in shock and amazement.
"You may well look shocked, My Lord," Hatshepsut said with a grimace. "The chances of this plan working are small, and the consequences of its failure catastrophic. But, for it to stand any chance at all of success, I must be told now of the boy's name, station and present whereabouts."
Senmut hesitated, obviously considering deception, and then realising there was no other alternative, said softly, "I believe the father to be Meketra, son of Lord Nenwef. At present, he serves as an officer with the army in Nubia."
Hatshepsut nodded. "I will dispatch a courier this night ordering him back to Thebes for a special assignment. I will request haste, which should have him here within fifteen days. In that time, My Lord, we will have completed the rest of our plans - in which YOU will play a significant and despicable part."
By thorney
The unrelenting glare of the desert sun, coupled with the constant need to remove particles of sand, was beginning to irritate Senmut's eyes. His close scrutiny of the landscape north of the wadi, where he and his brother, Amenemhet, waited in their chariots, was also becoming monotonous.
As a consequence, he allowed his eyes to close, and his mind began to wander. Miserable thoughts dominated as he recalled moments from the previous few days.
-------
"Are you clear about what must be done?" Hatshepsut asked him, after they finished their meal the night before.
He raised his head and stole a glance at her. She really didn't need conformation from him, she was aware he knew what must be done - this was just nervous conversation. They had been over the details of the plan many times before.
"Believe me, my love, tomorrow's deeds are and will always be, inscribed on my soul," he answered, dropping his eyes again.
Hatshepsut's tones softened. "I know this must be very hard for you - but we can trust so few with this secret. It must fall to you to undertake these gruesome acts. I have arranged everything else; unfortunately, no-one else can be so deeply involved in the final outcome."
Senmut raised his eyes once more, meeting Hatshepsut's. He had loved this woman since his first sight of her at the river. She had given him - at enormous risk to herself and her father's dynasty - as much love as he had given her, as well as two lovely daughters. But, he would rather fight ten Nubian warriors, than perform the evil tasks she had bestowed upon him.
She must have seen the look of disgust his eyes held.
"You think me evil," she said softly, her eyes brightening - almost at tears.
"I do not," he soothed. "I think this is the punishment the god's demand of me for daring to love you - for the years of illicit happiness I have enjoyed."
Tears rolled slowly down her face. She put her hand to her mouth smothering a soft sob. "They don't punish you, it is my punishment - that I must ask this of you," she uttered.
He went to her, and held her. Pharaoh and great ruler she may be, but she was still a woman; mother of his children and his great love.
She sobbed; "Many years ago, the oracle told me my heart would be stained three times. This, I think is the second. I pray the gods have mercy on me, if they should decree the third stain to be the worst."
Neferure's pregnancy had come as a great shock to him - and in some ways, he felt responsible. He'd known of her liaison with Meketra from the very beginning. After her revelations to him about meeting someone in the palace gardens that night, he had kept a close watch on her. He saw them embrace and watched them kiss, but knowing how unhappy she was and how young they were, he stayed silent.
He had also been aware Meketra would be leaving the palace in the near future, and was convinced the relationship would die a natural death. How wrong he had been, and now, some innocent was going to pay the price of his negligence.
Hatshepsut had outlined her plan to him, and in its conception it was simple.
There would be an accident and the queen would be killed - while in truth, she would be secreted away to join Meketra as his wife in some remote out-post. There, they would live the rest of their lives in relative obscurity.
However, 'in conception' was not the same as in practice!
First, they needed a body to replace that of the supposedly deceased queen. Not just any body would do. The embalmers must be convinced it was the body of the queen, and therefore, a body of a peasant girl was of no value.
Secondly, when a suitable candidate was found, an accident must be arranged which would be plausible to everyone - especially Menkheperre.
And finally, and most abhorrent of all, the body must be mutilated - face, hands and feet - ensuring it would be impossible for true identification to take place, as either that of the queen, or her substitute.
----------
His horse gave a loud snort, bringing his attention back to the present. Sheltering his eyes with his hand, he scanned the landscape to the north once again - and this time he saw what they waited for.
"My Lord," his brother Amenemhet, said quietly.
With a heavy heart, he replied, "I see them."
The wait had been uncomfortable. With Amenemhet and Neferure's empty chariot, he'd remained concealed in the wadi entrance since mid-morning. The desert sun had been hot, reaching its zenith a short while ago. A steady breeze from the south-west had begun - whipping sand into whirls around his face, stinging his eyes.
The approaching party consisted of three people; two men on foot, leading what Senmut assumed to be, the handmaiden on an ass. Soon, he would be facing his true ordeal - setting his part in the great deception in motion, but not before other evil acts had taken place.
"We will stay concealed until they are less than two-hundred cubits from the wadi entrance, before we act," Senmut informed his brother. "These two are not fighting men - just peasants, and should cause us no problems, especially if we surprise them."
Another piece of dishonourable evil, he thought.
Amenemhet was a seasoned soldier, and Senmut had undertaken some military training, so, dispatching these two peasants presented no real physical problems - just moral ones. Senmut justified his actions by convincing himself the approaching men deserved no better.
These two men had not kidnapped the girl - Hatshepsut had arranged military men to snatch the handmaiden from the temple at Abdju. These were just two local rogues, hired to deliver the girl to what they thought were desert nomads. Their deaths were necessary to break the chain of complicity - ensuring secrecy.
"Are you ready, My Lord," Amenemhet said, holding his sword in one hand and the reins of his chariot in the other.
Senmut withdrew his own bronze sword from its scabbard. The one thing they could be certain of - was their opponents would have no weapons to rival their own. At best, they would carry short daggers, probably constructed of animal bone or stone.
"Yaaaah!" he roared in answer to his brother, while whipping his chariot into action. Amenemhet followed suit, and both chariots sprung out of concealment and raced towards the small band of travellers.
The element of surprise was absolute. The men, busy leading the ass, and heading into the prevailing sand laden breeze, were not looking directly ahead - but walking with heads bowed. At the sound of the battle cries emitted by the two brothers, they looked up in horror to see two chariots containing armed men bearing down on them. They panicked and ran.
Senmut, choosing the lesser of two evils, ran down his chosen target with his chariot. He then proceeded to chase the ass, which, with the handmaiden desperately clinging to its neck, had bolted at their approach.
Amenemhet - a more accomplished charioteer, held his vehicle steady with one hand, while dispatching his quarry with a single swipe of his weapon. Returning to check on Senmut's opponent, he dismounted and finished off the injured man with a short, sharp stab of his sword.
When Senmut caught and stopped the frightened ass, the handmaiden slipped from its back and lay sobbing in the sand - convinced she would meet the same fate as her companions. Senmut dismounted and helped the frightened girl to her feet.
"Fear not, my child, you have been rescued from the hands of those rogues," he said soothingly. "We were aware you were their captive, and came to deliver you."
She looked at him - frightened and wide eyed, and his soul screamed at his deception. She was of the same age, height and colouring as Neferure - Hatshepsut had chosen well - and it was the reason this girl must die.
He put his arm around her shoulders, more to avoid her eyes than to comfort her. Leading her to Amenemhet's chariot, he helped her mount the vehicle.
"We will take you to the palace at Thebes," he continued, still avoiding her eyes. "But first, we have other duties to attend to."
They returned to the bodies of the men, dug shallow graves and covered them with sand. This was not out of respect for the dead, but to stop vultures from gathering - giving away their location. Finishing their gruesome task, they returned to the wadi where they had left the queen's chariot.
"You look hot and tired," Senmut remarked to the girl after they had stopped. "When was the last time you ate and had water?"
The handmaiden was still tentative, but had relaxed a little - it was obvious she preferred the position she found herself in, than the one she had previously endured.
"Water at mid-morning, My Lord, food at daybreak - but I ate little," she replied.
Senmut went to his pack and retrieved wine and dates, which he presented to the girl.
"Eat and drink," he ordered. "It is little, but will suffice until we return to Thebes."
He turned to Amenemhet. "We must make haste and complete our work. We will be expected back in the city before dark."
The words, not only to inform his brother they needed to proceed with their plan, but also to re-assure the girl.
Turning back to the handmaiden, he said, "Before we take you to Thebes, you will need to change your clothes. The ones you wear are dirty and unsuitable. There are clothes belonging to my daughter in the spare chariot, please change into them."
The girl looked puzzled, but when Senmut and Amenemhet turned their backs to her, she complied. Now, looking so much like his beautiful daughter, Neferure, Senmut found it difficult to even glance in her direction. He occupied his mind by hitching the queen's chariot to the rear of his own, and prepared to leave.
"We must complete our mission before returning to the city," Senmut muttered again, in an attempt to calm his nerves and accept the situation. Gritting his teeth, he urged his chariot up the side of the wadi; heading upwards - to the top of an escarpment. Amenemhet, accompanied by the girl, followed in his wake.
-------
From the top of the escarpment - some two hundred cubits above the wadi floor - they could glimpse the great river in the distance. It lay nearly twenty-thousand cubits to the east.
The climb had been a tiring one - for humans and animals alike. Senmut dismounted and took water, offering it to all. Amenemhet jumped down from his chariot and assisted the girl to dismount.
"If you look closely," Senmut said to the handmaiden, while moving closer to the edge of the cliff and pointing just north of east. "You can just make out the city of Thebes and the great temple at Karnak."
The young girl stared in the direction he indicated, but shook her head. "I fail to see either, My Lord," she declared.
"Here, let me assist you," he said, and offered her his hand.
As she took it, he yanked her hard towards him - stepping out of her way as she plunged over the escarpment edge. He immediately dropped to his knees, hands covering his ears - his own screams drowning-out those of the girl.
--------
Amenemhet allowed Senmut time. Enough time to recover and to come to terms with his evil deed. When his brother finally raised his head - staring eastwards, he said, "Come, we still have work to do."
Senmut continued to stare to the east - Hatshepsut was there, somewhere, and he tried to gain strength from the knowledge he was succeeding in her bidding.
"Yes, we must ..." he began, before Amenemhet stopped him.
"The chariot, let us first see to the horse and chariot ... and then to other things," he said softly to Senmut.
The beast attached to the queen's chariot, was of a fine, trusting temperament. Manipulating it to the edge of the escarpment caused it only minor concern, and when both men pushed it hard, sending it over the edge of the cliff - its loud whinny, seemed more in surprise, than terror.
Senmut was still in a daze - shaken by his evil deed, and so, like a true big brother, Amenemhet took control. When they descended to the base of the escarpment, he insisted he do the mutilation of the young girl's body. Completing his odious task, he covered the corpse with his cloak and placed it in his own chariot.
Both men rode back to Thebes in Senmut's vehicle, towing Amenemhet's behind.
Their news of the queen's death, when they arrived back at the city, sent all of Egypt into mourning - none more so, than Senmut.
By thorney
Hatnefret - wife of Meketra, son of Lord Nenwef; this was to be her new name and status. The name was that of her paternal grandmother - Senmut's mother. Surprisingly, her mother had suggested it, and Neferure was in accord with her choice. Meketra, through necessity, remained ignorant of the family connection of the name, and never asked the reason for its adoption.
"I've assigned Meketra the position of: 'Assistant to the Protector of the Royal Vineyards and Trade Routes,' at the Oasis of Dakhla, in the western desert. This is an important post, and allows enough status for your new husband to ensure you don't live in poverty.
"He is of course, far too young for this level of responsibility. Only the rank of his father, and the support of my chancellor, Nehesy, allows me the latitude to make such an appointment. The present commander of the Oasis, Neseher, is an old senior captain in the army and given the post as reward for his services. Meketra is to follow his advice ... and learn, for at the demise of the old warrior, he will assume the post.
"The Libyans, have been quiet for some time now, but there have been occasions in recent years of disturbances at the Oasis by the desert people. Hopefully, Meketra won't find his new life too quiet and boring."
Her mother ended her little speech with hints of sarcasm, but considering what was entailed in its construction, Neferure felt she would be glad of the proposed 'quieter life'.
The Dakhla Oasis was located west of the Nile Valley - some eight to ten days travel from Thebes. Situated between the oases of Farafra and Kharga, it was a large, fertile area of the desert. It supplied Egypt with grapes, wine, wood and minerals, as well as being an important trading centre with the local desert people. It was to be Neferure's new home - like it or not.
Her mother had been meticulous in both her choice of location, and in her preparations for her 'disappearance.' Neferure had felt both elated and excited by the proposed changes in her locality and life-style. But now, eight days into her journey west, small doubts were creeping into her mind.
Will anyone recognise me? Will I be able to adapt to life without lots of servants? Will this journey never end? she thought, as the sun beat down on her, and the lower part of her spine once again reminded her of how long they had been travelling.
The group of travellers consisted of: ten people, two chariots, and four asses. Meketra, and one other military man were in chariots; Neferure, five armed men on foot, a guide and one female servant completed the party. Neferure rode on an ass, with the other three animals burdened with belongings, food and water, and occasionally, the less-than-happy servant girl.
Up till now, the terrain had been stunningly monotonous - sand, rocks, and more sand. The daytime sun was relentless, and she discovered that in the open desert, the nights were very cold. She spoke to no-one but Meketra. All her companions, apart from the guide - who was of the desert people - had been recruited from far and wide, reducing the chances of her being recognised.
At times, like now - when Meketra and the guide were off scouting ahead, she was utterly bored and full of doubts as to the wisdom of her actions. She was left wondering and contemplating over her final days in Thebes.
-------
"Why are you sorting out your clothes?" Merytre had enquired, after walking into Neferure's chambers one afternoon. "Are you going somewhere?"
"No I am not - and mind your own business," she'd retorted, adding, "How many times have I asked you not to just come barging into my private rooms?"
Merytre ignored the chastisement, and while flicking through her sisters clothes, continued questioning her. "Why don't you get your servants to sort out your garments? After all, you ARE a queen. Are you thinking of giving them to the peasants? I would, most of them are dreadful."
Neferure disagreed - she loved her clothes. However, she realised most would have to be discarded. She was going to be the wife of a young officer, not a consort to a Pharaoh.
"I've out-grown quite a lot of them and others have lost their appeal. You can have any you like - the others I will give to my handmaidens," she lied, almost knowing what Merytre's answer would be.
"I'd rather not," her sister replied, with a loud sniff. "Some of them, I wouldn't be seen in my sarcophagus with."
"Please yourself," Neferure countered with an air of dismissal. "Now, if you would just leave me alone, I can finish what I've started."
Merytre refused to be dismissed so easily, and remarked, "Why have you been absent from court, and not taken part in any ceremonies lately - have you been ill?"
The little witch! She seems to know everything, Neferure thought. I'll have to be more careful around this one.
"No reason," she lied again. "I just thought you should take a more prominent role. You never know when the Pharaoh might demand I join him, and if that happens, you would have to take over my duties."
Merytre snorted. "From what I hear, you'll be lucky if he does not swap you for a good chariot. It seems you don't exactly make the best of couples."
Neferure blushed. The court rumour-mill has been very active, she thought.
"Enough of your lies!" she shouted at her sister; grabbing her by the arm she proceeded to throw her out of her chambers - but not before Merytre had the last word.
"You do realise, eventually he is going to tire of you?" she said, her voice filling with sarcasm. "Then I will be the senior queen - mother of the next Pharaoh, just wait and see."
She has no idea how true her protestations are, Neferure thought, while returning to her task.
------
Her first meeting with Meketra, on his return from Nubia, had started tense. She'd begged her mother to let her speak to him first - to tell him of the baby. With support from her father, she had prevailed, although her mother had declared it against her better judgement.
"He has one of two choices," her mother insisted. "To conform to my wishes, or accept death as a punishment."
Neferure was incensed at the suggestion, and screamed, "I will not have him accept me as an alternative to punishment - he loves me! I must be the one to tell him of my condition and gauge his response. Only if he wants me and the child, will I accept your solution. If he does not, I care little what happens to either of us."
On his arrival back in Thebes, Meketra found himself escorted under armed guard to an antechamber in the palace - where Neferure waited for him. Although neither of them could have known, it was the same antechamber in which her mother held her first audience with her father - Senmut.
Neferure dismissed the escort, and after their departure flew into Meketra's arms.
"Meketra! Meketra! Hold me, I've missed you so much," she cried.
He held her, but said nothing - and he was trembling.
She moved away from him, and asked, "Why do you tremble, has anyone spoken to you yet?"
Meketra reached for her hands. "It is not difficult for me to know what has happened," he said, looking forlorn. "When I received the Pharaoh's command to return to Thebes, I guessed what had occurred. The armed escort confirmed my suspicions. Any punishment for our actions, must be mine alone. - I accept all responsibility. I will swear an oath to Amun-Re I forced you to into indiscretion - that I raped you."
She smiled at him, and asked, "Three times, in my own chambers?"
He began to stutter, but she interrupted before he could articulate his thoughts. "I'm with child," she said quietly.
His face went through a range of emotions: shock, elation, joy, and then ... horror.
"I raped you!" he declared again, this time demanding the truth of it. "No-matter how many times it happened, I raped you. It is my life that is forfeit."
She kissed him, and with the kiss, tried to express all the love she felt for him. Meketra was obviously too excited and despondent to respond in kind. He began to cry.
"Forgive me my love," he said, trying to get control again - but still trembling. "I will do anything to relieve you of this shame."
"Shame! Shame! I carry the child of the man I love. Where is the shame?" Neferure exclaimed, smiling broadly.
He looked confused, and stammered, "Doesn't ... everybody know? Why was I ordered back to Thebes?"
"First, I must ask you a question. If the gods grant you one wish, tell me what that wish would be?" she prompted.
"My wish would be to take you somewhere safe - somewhere far away; to spend the rest of my life with you," he answered immediately, but still looking confused.
"Then your wish is granted!" Neferure declared with joy. "For that is why you have returned to Thebes."
She proceeded to tell him of her mother's plan; Meketra listened in shocked silence.
---------
They wouldn't tell her details of her supposed death, only that a suitable 'body' would be found and made to look as though it had suffered an accident. The remains would be embalmed and interred in a tomb bearing the queen's name. It all sounded so ghastly, Neferure was happy to remain ignorant of the finer points.
On the day she departed Thebes for the last time, she had said her goodbyes to her mother at breakfast - and was shocked to see the great Pharaoh was not holding up too well. Her mother looked worn-out, disturbed - distinctly unhappy.
If she remains of the same disposition during the next few days, she thought ruefully. No-one will doubt my demise.
They had kissed, and her mother held her tight - a rare show of affection from her. But she spoke no words.
Neferure left the palace in her chariot in the company of her father and his brother, Amenemhet; a usual and regular occurrence over the last year or more. Once across the river and out of sight of the cultivated areas, they turned south - instead of north to Deir el-Bahri.
They travelled fifteen-thousand cubits south and west, before rendezvousing with Meketra. There, she changed into less royal garments, leaving her finer clothes in her chariot - which she exchanged for an ass.
"Go, and live a life filled with love," her father said while hugging her. Then, while still holding the embrace, he whispered, "Live the life, and show your love for this man - and your children. It is a part of my life I regret being denied." He kissed her once before helping her mount the ass.
Turning to Meketra, Senmut said, "The Pharaoh demands you love and care for her daughter until you draw your last breath. Any deviation from this command and you will answer to her in the after-life."
Meketra bowed his head in acknowledgement, before turning and leading the ass bearing Neferure, westwards, towards another rendezvous - with their travelling companions. With eyes filling with tears, Neferure watched her father recede into the distance, unaware, he headed for a less favourable meeting.
------
Mutterings amongst her companions brought Neferure back from her reminiscing - Meketra and the guide were returning. It was late in the afternoon and their return signalled the end of the day's travels, and for the night's camp to be prepared.
Arriving back at the group, Meketra dismounted his chariot and ordered camp to be established. As the others began to organise the site, he took Neferure by the hand and led her a little way into the desert.
Out of the hearing of the others, he held her close and looking into her eyes, said softly, "I have seen the Oasis - it is lush and green. We will be there by mid-day tomorrow."
They kissed.
"Is it somewhere suitable to raise our child?" she asked, smiling up at him.
"It looks a suitable place for our love to flourish - and for the grandchild of a pharaoh to live and grow," he whispered, before leading her back to camp.
By thorney
"Pwenet," Hatshepsut said again, in answer to Senmut's astonished: "WHERE!"
"We will send a trading expedition to the Land of Punt, and you shall go as my personal envoy," she said, warming to the idea. "We need something to excite the people, and finally put Neferure's 'death' behind us."
Senmut sat up and dropped his legs over the side of the bed.
"Have you any idea how difficult an expedition to that land will be," he said, reaching for his clothes.
Hatshepsut, who was already sitting up in her bed, produced a huge grin.
"I have every faith in your ability to make it happen, and I need another distraction for the people. In any case, I once swore if ever I could, I would go to the Land of Punt. Obviously, as things have turned out, I can't, but you can go for me."
Senmut dressed and began to pace around the room.
"I don't know if I have time to accompany an expedition to Pwenet," he remarked, shaking his head. "I am deeply involved with many of your building projects - I have obelisks to transport and erect, which will take at least another two months."
"Yes, I know," Hatshepsut soothed, but found it difficult to hide the mounting excitement she felt. "You have been kept very busy with the various tasks I have given you - but, after the obelisks are erected, others can continue your projects while you are away. An expedition to Pwenet is something very special, it will epitomise my time as Pharaoh."
Then, with what she felt to be a brilliant afterthought, offered: "AND, you can bring something special back for your granddaughter."
The word 'granddaughter' brought Senmut's pacing to a stop. Neferure's baby, Khemsayet - named after Meketra's maternal grandmother, was now five months old, and Hatshepsut knew Senmut longed to see her, but she had forbidden it. Hatshepsut could see how effective her words had been, as a far-away look appeared in his eyes.
"If you do this for me, I will allow you to deliver the present you bring back for Khemsayet - yourself," she added with a sly smile.
The supposed death of her daughter Neferure had caused the female pharaoh many problems. In its wake, Hatshepsut's popularity fell dramatically. She found herself criticised for allowing the queen to leave the palace so often, on what her opponents called 'outings.'
There were also questions asked about Neferure's seeming neglect of her duties in the month or so prior to her death. Yet more serious, were the calls for Senmut to be held to account for failing to ensure the queen's safety - some suggesting he had forfeited his own life through his negligence.
"You need this adventure as much as I do," Hatshepsut persisted, while rising from her bed. "The monuments and buildings you are erecting in my name are helping to win the people over, but we must silence the malcontents once and for all. This provides us with the perfect opportunity to do so."
The more Hatshepsut thought about an expedition to the Land of Punt, the more she liked the idea. No matter how much, or how grand a building program she'd instigated, the matter of her lost daughter seemed to cloud her horizons.
The lowest ebb of her popularity came following the announcement that Neferure would be buried at the same location her accident had occurred. She cited her daughter's love of the western desert as an excuse. A monumental effort took place, turning a small cave in the side of the escarpment into a tomb - within the seventy days mummification period.
Her opponents demanded the Queen be entombed in the same valley as her father and grandfather, and used it to incite the general populace. Secretly, Hatshepsut considered burying a commoner - a stranger whom she had murdered - in the same valley as members of her family, tantamount to blasphemy, and felt she was already on shaky ground with her gods.
In the nine months since the burial, Hatshepsut had embarked on a frantic building program. Many thought it was in response to her daughter's death - a way of coping. But Hatshepsut saw it differently - as a way of distracting not only the people, but also Senmut, from the loss of Neferure. The work would culminate with the erection of two magnificent obelisks at the temple at Karnak - Senmut being the designer and overseer of the work.
"It will take at least three months to arrange the expedition - perhaps four," Senmut thought out loud, as once again he began to wander around the room. "In that time, I could finish the obelisk project." Finally, he stopped pacing and turned back to Hatshepsut, declaring with enthusiasm: "I'll do it!" Only to find she was standing looking at him, wearing an enormous smile.
"I knew you would," she said, holding her arms out to him.
---------------------------------
Hatshepsut called a council meeting the following day and announced her intention to send an expedition to Pwenet. A few murmurs of disquiet greeted her proposal - but only a few, the majority showed great enthusiasm for the project.
Her hold on the council was not as solid as it had once been. Hapuseneb, the High Priest, had died shortly after the Neferure incident, and his successor, Puyemre', proved neither as influential, nor as utterly loyal to her as the old priest.
Pwenet - the Land of Punt - had been a mysterious and fabled land in Egyptian folk lore for many centuries, the last official expedition took place in the reign of Amenemhat II, some four hundred years earlier. Contact with the land became sporadic - often lost, only kept alive by the occasional, adventurous trader.
"My intentions are threefold," she declared to her council. "My first is in obedience to the command of my father Amun-Re. He instructs me 'find again Ta netjer, which is God's Land, and offer unto me it's bounty.' Secondly, it is my intention to establish regular trade with Punt, thus enriching our great land. Finally, I intend to lay before our enemies Khem's greatness - showing the arms of Egypt reach even to the ends of the earth."
She had silenced all opposition. None could argue the command of Amun-Re. Trade with Punt offered the Two Lands great wealth, and many on the council would profit. Furthermore, who around the table could oppose the greater-glory of Egypt?
---------------
"The commander of the expedition shall be Chancellor Nehesy - Khem's official envoy, and you shall be mine," Hatshepsut explained with undisguised excitement to Senmut, while they ate their evening meal. "To you, I also give the honour of organising the venture, and all shall know it is by your hand Pwenet is again discovered."
"And if we cannot locate the fabled land, or any ill should befall our mission - what then?" he asked.
She knew it wasn't because his enthusiasm had abated, but only the size and complexity of the undertaking that made Senmut's response less than she expected.
"Don't bother coming back," she said casually, but with just a hint of scorn creeping into her voice.
He looked up from his meal, staring at her. Occasionally, she did this to him - acting more like a pharaoh than a lover when they were alone; she knew he found it very disconcerting. She smiled sweetly at him, and popped another date into her mouth.
"You know ..." he started.
"I know," she interrupted, while swallowing her food. "But I can't have you offer me dreams, then have you doubt your own ability to bring them to fruition - can I?"
"Sometimes, I think you expect too much of me," he replied, shaking his head.
"Not at all," she counted. "You instigated my wonderment of the Land of Punt, and the Gods decreed you would be the instrument of my glory. I only ask you to fulfil your destiny."
"You don't think I have done that by making every bit of stone, in and around the city of Thebes, pay homage to you?" he stated.
Hatshepsut stood and walked to him. Bending down, she kissed him on the forehead, saying softly, "Oh! Any of a dozen of my skilled architects and builders could have accomplished those tasks. This is something very special - only you can carry my heart to Pwenet for me."
He turned his face upwards to her, and she kissed him fully on the lips.
"Come," she whispered, taking his hand. "Let us discuss it more fully in our bed. Excite me again - as you did on that mountain side so long ago, with your father's stories of that land of mystery. Fill my dreams with wonderment, and then set your heart on bringing them true."
He stood, and she led the way to her bed. While following, he allowed his mind latitude to consider her words.
Why should I not strive to fulfill her dreams? She has fulfilled so many of mine, he thought, approaching her waiting arms.
---------------------
"... and if not, when can I go to the Delta to see him?"
Hatshepsut stared at her daughter Merytre. She had neither the time, nor the patience for her adolescent outbursts.
She is so different from her sister Neferure, if I was not absolutely certain they shared the same father, I would never have guessed it, she thought.
"I've told you numerous times before, I don't know when Menkheperre intends to return to Thebes, and you will not be permitted to join him until you are older - at fourteen, perhaps," she replied with a heavy sigh.
"This is ridicules!" Merytre counted with force - her obvious frustration with the answer making her voice rise in volume. "Unlike my precious dead sister, I believe as King's Great Wife, my place is by MY Pharaoh's side - not stuck in this ... this mortuary temple without him."
Hatshepsut swallowed hard at the phrase 'my Pharaoh.' She understood Merytre intended it not only to stress the difference between herself and Neferure, but also as a side-swipe at her mother. Controlling an urge to scream at Merytre, but unable to remove the disdain she felt for her daughter from her tones, she said:
"You are only twelve years old, and there are many things you must learn before you take your place at Menkheperre's side - not least, tact and patience!"
Merytre opened her mouth to say more, but Hatshepsut forestalled her.
"ENOUGH!" she barked, fighting to retain her self control. "That, is enough now Madam. I will decide if - and when, you join Menkheperre. You are dismissed."
Merytre, with eyes flashing and her face set hard, just turned on her heels and marched out of the chamber - disregarding any respect or protocol.
Still struggling with her emotions, Hatshepsut contemplated the nature of her youngest daughter.
There is no doubt she and Menkheperre are well suited, she thought. Woe-be-tide any secondary wife that tries to replace her in his affections!
Chancellor Nehesy's request for entry to her chambers brought an end to her contemplations. She granted him entrance, and moved forward - refusing him the ritual of kissing her feet.
"What news do you bring of the preparations for the expedition?" she asked eagerly.
"All good, Your Majesty," he replied with a broad grin. "Seven ships have been transported and reconstructed at the port of Leucus Limen. Supplies and trading goods are crossing the Dashret from Gebtu, as we speak. Lord Senmut organises things, and predicts all will be complete in twenty days."
"When then will the ships sail to the south?"
"According to mariners familiar with the coastal winds, in the summer they blow from the northwest and drive the surface water south for about four months. The winds are expected within one cycle of the god Khonsu. When they arrive, we sail."
"Thank you, my Lord Chancellor," she said softly, and as he turned to leave, she added, "Please inform Lord Senmut, I require his presence back at court within ten days."
Lord Nehesy acknowledged her words with a bow of his head, and left the chamber.
Hatshepsut, now alone in her chambers, produced a little smile.
Before you embark on your adventure My Lord Senmut, you must sail MY vessel once more, she thought, and the smile turned into a little laugh.
By thorney
Senmut's eyes started to glaze over as he stared at the monotonous, seldom changing coast line of sand dunes and bush. The lack of activity on a vessel at sea for a man, whose normal days consisted of problem solving, was excruciating. This was their fifteenth day of sailing south. On the first two days, there was an air of excitement and expectation, but after the third day - boredom set in.
The fleet consisted of seven vessels; five carried one hundred men-at-arms - who to save space, also doubled as oarsmen. The other two smaller vessels carried trading goods, as well as most of the expedition's water supply and food. Senmut was on one of the supply vessels and Chancellor Nehesy was on the other. This meant Senmut's only companions onboard consisted of the ship's captain and twelve crew, of which eight were oarsmen, all of whom he found intellectually deficient.
Only the captain of Nehesy's vessel, Ptahepset, had ever sailed the sea coasts before; the other six captains had only sailed Egypt's great river. But even Ptahepset was unfamiliar with the waters they sailed now - he had never been this far south.
Senmut's semi-stupor was broken by shouts from the crew. Looking up, he saw the vessel piloted by Ptahepset changing course - heading towards land.
Praise to the gods, he thought. We are going ashore.
It was late afternoon, and they would be spending the night on land - as they had on eleven of the previous fourteen nights. Apart from needing to rest the oarsmen, everyone onboard feared sailing at night, with tales of sea serpents that swallowed ships whole, universally believed.
The ships came to anchor one-hundred cubits from the beach, and an initial twenty men-at-arms disembarked in small crafts to ensure a safe camping site. At their signal confirming the site secure, Nehesy, Senmut and the other officers followed. Finally, the rest of the soldiers and crews came ashore - except for safety crews consisting of three men, who remained on each vessel.
"How do you fare?" Nehesy asked Senmut, as they walked together along the beach, taking the opportunity to stretch their legs while the camp was fully established.
"Well enough in body, My Lord," Senmut replied. "But I fear for my mind. Is there no way we can share a vessel? Or at least, allow Thuityat, to spend some time on my ship."
Thuityat was a high ranking scribe supplied by Hatshepsut to chronicle the expedition. Senmut knew him to be of high intelligence, and more importantly - articulate.
Lord Nehesy gave a short laugh. "Not a chance my dear boy, and as you are aware, our Pharaoh forbids our travelling together. This way, should anything untoward occur, at least one of us might be spared to tell the tale. Although, I think news you would bring of my demise would better suit the Pharaoh," he said, with a side-ways glance at his companion.
Senmut refused to rise to the bait, and changed the subject.
"Has Ptahepset, any notion of how much further we must travel?"
"None at all I'm afraid," Nehesy answered with a shake of his head. "The poor man is as much at a loss as we are. He keeps the ships heading south with an assurance that others did the same - and prevailed. Like the rest of us, he believes the gods will provide."
As they wandered along the beach, they closed on two men-at-arms patrolling the camp's southern perimeter. Suddenly, one of the soldiers cried out while pointing to the bush line, which started some three-hundred cubits inland. Emerging, were four dark skinned, naked men - carrying spears.
"Who are they ... what are they?" exclaimed Senmut. "Nubians ... savages - what?"
""I don't know," replied Nehesy, who looked a little anxious, "but I'm taking no chances." He turned and shouted back up the beach - signalling more warriors to join them.
Immediately, all of the Egyptian warriors grabbed their weapons and took up defensive positions around the camp. Their officer detailed ten men to join the noblemen. All the activity around the Egyptian camp must have intimidated their visitors, because they quickly melted back into the bush.
--------
The officer commanding the troops, Beklah, set two shifts of fifty men each to guard the camp that night. After the evening meal, Nehesy convened a meeting of all senior personnel - including ships' captains, to discuss the incident. He asked the military man to speak first on security aspects. Thuityat recorded the meeting.
"It's all down to numbers and quality of course. I back my men to repel any force of twice our number if the weapons they have are no better than those spears. If there are many more, and are better armed, I would be hard pushed to guarantee your safety," he stated.
"Why do we assume they are hostile?" remarked Senmut. "Just because they carry weapons, doesn't mean they intend to attack. Perhaps they were hunting, and are just curious about us."
"Maybe so," Lord Nehesy pronounced. "But I can't take that chance. Until we find out otherwise, we will treat all armed strangers as enemies."
Further discussions on water and food levels followed, before the meeting finally closed. As the gathering dispersed, Nehesy took Senmut to one side.
"About our little talk on the beach, I think it would be prudent if at least one of us spent the night on a ship."
Senmut knew Nehesy was no coward, and was only following instructions given by Hatshepsut. But, the Chancellor was older than him, and had looked a little jumpy at the sight of the natives. So, while agreeing with his sentiments, Senmut suggested it should be Nehesy who spend the night afloat - feigning his own dislike of the ship's motion as an excuse.
After a little grump and a grumble, Nehesy agreed and departed the camp.
---------
The following morning after eating breakfast - which Nehesy deemed to take on his vessel - the men not involved in security, began to dismantle the camp. Senmut again strode up and down the beach - taking the opportunity to use his legs prior to their enforced inaction onboard the vessel.
A sentry's cry of warning interrupted his exercise once again, and just as the day before, Senmut observed four armed men materialize out of the bush. Turning, he hurried back to the interior of the camp and sought out Beklah.
Technically, Senmut was the senior officer ashore and need not have consulted the man. However, he was never one to allow ceremony to interfere with efficiency.
"How much of a threat do you think they pose?" he asked the captain.
"Very little, if that is their total number," was Beklah's reply.
"I want to try and talk with them, how can we show we mean no harm?" Senmut enquired.
"I'm not sure," the captain said pursing his lips. "In normal military exchanges, we would send a peace envoy asking for a parley. But I'm not sure these people would understand the gesture - they might just kill anyone we send."
"I'll go," Senmut offered.
"No sir - you won't!" the officer exclaimed. Then, as an after thought, he added, "We don't even know if they can speak."
"But I wish to communicate with them Captain," Senmut persisted. "I think it could be important."
Beklah slowly shook his head. "In that case My Lord, I shall go," he said - the tone of his voice implying self-sacrifice.
"No!" Senmut insisted. "This is my proposal, I will attempt contact."
The captain slowly turned and faced Senmut. "My Lord, shortly before leaving Thebes, I had the great honour to be summonsed to the presence of our Gracious Sovereign, the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re. The Pharaoh commanded I make your safety paramount - above all other concerns. Since, it is abundantly clear to me your demise would mean my own, I see no need to risk both our lives at this point. By the Pharaoh's command - I will go."
Senmut stared at the man and was a little embarrassed, but knew there could be no further discussion. The captain took a shield and a spear from the nearest warrior, and made his way out of camp - towards the intruders.
At a point some fifty cubits from the camp perimeter, Beklah made a show of placing both pieces of equipment - along with his sword, on the ground, and continued to approach the natives. Senmut watched the military man with admiration, as the men from the bush seemed to debate amongst themselves what action they should take.
Eventually, the natives seemed to agree on a plan of action, as one of them placed his weapon on the ground, and walked to meet the captain.
Well, it's obvious they can speak, and it's also apparent they have courage and honour, Senmut thought, as the two envoys began their parley - with fingers pointing and arms waving.
After some initial wariness, the native returned to the Egyptian camp with Beklah, and shortly afterwards beckoned his companions to join him. As they arrived in the camp, Chancellor Nehesy also arrived ashore, and did not appear too pleased with the turn of events.
Senmut and Thuityat were fairly fluent in the Nubian language and, through his father's tales of Punt, Senmut also knew a few words in that tongue. But, it was mainly through sign-language the natives were able to re-assure the travellers of their peaceful nature, and indicated there was a great settlement someway to the south.
Senmut showed great interest and uttered, "Ta netjer."
All the natives seemed to reconise the word, and pointing southwards, began to chant, "Ta netjer - Ta netjer."
Senmut,- getting excited - pointed south while walking backwards and forwards repeating, "Ta netjer." The natives quickly understood his request for information on how long it would take to walk there. Pointing to the early morning sun, their leader moved his hand across the sky twice - indicating two days.
Thanking their guests with a few trinkets, the Egyptians prepared to leave, but not before the leader of the natives pointed to his group, then the ships at anchor, and finally to the south, cried, "Ta netjer - Ta netjer." Senmut took this to mean they would go to the settlement in the south, and tell of their imminent arrival. He thanked them again, and watched as their new found friends departed at a canter southwards along the beach.
-----------------
"Yes, I know we were taking a chance," Senmut confessed to Lord Nehesy, as they waited for the small craft to take them back to their ships. "But it all turned out well, and has proved invaluable. With any luck, those natives will arrive in Pwenet before us, and inform their king of our imminent arrival. It is better to be expected, than to arrive there unannounced - with a hundred armed men."
"We can't even be certain if it was Punt they were describing," Nehesy grumbled, still looking a little put-out by Senmut's disobedience of his orders. "All their arm waving and mutterings could mean anything."
Senmut breathed deeply; Nehesy's injured pride was becoming tiresome.
"You saw their reaction when I mentioned the ancient name of Ta netjer; all of them understood perfectly well what I meant. They even explained how far away it is - from what I could gather, we will be there in the next day or so."
Nehesy mumbled something under his breath and would have probably continued to berate Senmut, if the craft had not arrived to take him to his ship. Thankful for the curtailment of their conversation, Senmut helped the chancellor into his dingy. Watching the small craft pull away, he could tell Nehesy was as pleased with the outcome of their meeting with the natives, as he was. It was merely his pride had been bent a little.
-------------------
It will only be another day or so of sailing before we arrive in the fabled Land of Punt, Senmut thought, as his own vessel got underway.
He could feel his excitement mounting. Now content with his efforts ashore, he allowed his mind to return to Egypt and wallow in thoughts of Hatshepsut and Merytre, and of Neferure and his unseen granddaughter - Khemsayet.
Looking north, he offered a silent prayer to his Pharaoh - the one great love of his life.
Soon, Ma'at-ka-re - ruler of the Two Lands, daughter of Two Gods, the soil of Pwenet will lie beneath my feet. For your glory I will bring its bounty the many days travel back to Khem. The scent of Ta netjer shall forever fill your temples and the nostrils of your gods. In your honor, I will bring treasures - unseen by your people - to lay at you feet. All these things I will offer to the holder of my heart.
Finishing, he turned again to face south - aware in that direction a new phase of his life was about to begin. Closing his eyes and holding both arms to the sky, he cried, "AYEEE -YAH!"
By thorney
The view that greeted Senmut both excited and intimidated him. There appeared to be over three-thousand citizens of the settlement waiting ashore to welcome the seafarers, and the cove the fleet had just entered seemed awash with small canoes. The Egyptian ships had been under observation from the shore since daybreak - with groups of natives following their passage down the coast.
Prior to their departure the previous day, Nehesy had informed all captains that no further overnight landings would be made until the vessels reached Punt. Although nervous about his decision, they all seemed satisfied it was the right thing to do. None aboard the ships fancied trying to set up camp ashore, in what could be a hostile environment.
"Do you think they are friendly, My Lord?" one of the crewmembers asked Senmut nervously.
"I'm certain they are," he replied with a little laugh. "They are just as excited at meeting us, as we are of meeting them I expect."
It was an attempt to calm the man's nerves - and those of anyone else who might be listening - although his own stomach was churning a little. Their reception appeared highly animated.
The lead vessel, piloted by Ptahepset, showed signs of slowing, finally coming to a halt and anchoring one hundred and fifty cubits from the beach. All the other craft followed suit. Senmut's vessel was anchored some forty cubits from the ship that carried Nehesy, and he was informed by shouts from Thuityat, Chancellor Nehesy required him to join them on one of the larger vessels - the one on which Captain Beklah was situated.
Senmut was puzzled, but he complied, getting two of the crewmembers to row him there in a dinghy. The journey to the larger vessel became somewhat hazardous, as by now, all the Egyptian ships found themselves surrounded by a multitude of canoes containing hundreds of excited, hooting local inhabitants, who it seemed, wanted to touch and greet him.
"Well, it is obvious why I have called this meeting," Nehesy said pointing to the native flotilla, after the four men had gathered in the prow of the vessel. "I find the situation precarious, and we need to discuss how we should proceed."
Senmut thought the old chancellor was again looking a little unsettled.
"Who - and how many should go ashore?" Nehesy prompted.
Senmut immediately spoke up. "Well, I must certainly go!" he exclaimed. "I can speak a little of their language, and if our friends from the last camp have arrived, they will recognise and trust me." Before anyone could interrupt, he added, "Since the whole contingent of warriors we have brought can provide no real protection against so many natives, I suggest I take Thuityat, Beklah and a token four to six man escort."
Beklah looked alarmed at the suggestion, and stared at Senmut while addressing Nehesy.
"My Lord Chancellor, I must protest ...' he said, before Nehesy cut him short.
"Yes, yes, Captain," he said while nodding his agreement. "We are well aware of the Pharaoh's instructions concerning Lord Senmut's safety - as we are of HIS impatience to get ashore. I will lead the landing party with Thuityat, and I suggest you bring along ten armed men to accompany us."
Senmut was outraged. "My Lord!" he exclaimed in horror. "I cannot allow myself to be cosseted like a child. I have an important contribution to make to this expedition - none more so than now!"
"I know how you feel, my dear boy. Nevertheless, you will just have to be patient, and wait until the preliminaries are over and we are sure of their friendly intent. I for one, refuse to return to Khem with tiding of your demise. Rather, I will face death here - with honour, than face the wrath of my Pharaoh," Nehesy declared.
Senmut again tried to plead his case, "I will take full responsibility for my ..." he started to say, before the chancellor again interrupted.
"I fully understand Lord Senmut - but will Ma'at-ka-re?"
Not waiting for an answer, Nehesy turned to Beklah and Thuityat.
"Please prepare to go ashore; it was ten men-at-arms we agreed on, wasn't it Captain?"
Beklah nodded in agreement, and turned away to prepare the escort.
Addressing Thuityat, Nehesy remarked, "Ensure, you are well supplied with papyrus and writing materials; goodness knows how long this is going to take, and how much will need to be recorded."
Thuityat patted a bag strapped over his shoulder, and replied, "I am well prepared My Lord."
Chancellor Nehesy then turned to face a furious Senmut. Putting his arm around his shoulders, he led him a little way up the vessel so they could be alone.
"I'm sorry, my son. I cannot take chances with your well-being, no matter how invaluable you may prove to be ashore. Your time will come soon enough, but until then, I insist you remain protected aboard this craft. If you wish, you can try to converse with the natives in the canoes - although none are allowed to board this vessel. I will send for you just as soon as I feel it is safe to do so."
Senmut was seething, but knew protesting would be in vain. Instead, he turned and went to Thuityat - who would be the nearest thing to an interpreter in the shore party, and rehearsed a few words with him he felt might be useful in the initial negotiations.
Feeling slighted and abandoned, Senmut watched as the four small craft carrying his compatriots made their way to the beach, escorted by twenty or more native canoes. His life since meeting Hatshepsut, had always been active - always in the thick of things, and he did not count patience - especially waiting for things to happen - as one of his best qualities.
Just before the sun reached its zenith - an inordinate amount of time according to Senmut - he witnessed Lord Nehesy, in the company of four Egyptian soldiers, return to the beach and board a dingy.
"Well?" he enquired of the chancellor, as the small craft arrived back alongside the larger vessel. "How did things go? Were they expecting us? Are they willing to trade? Can I go ashore?"
"Patience, my dear boy, patience, let me get my breath back first," Nehesy pleaded as he scrambled onboard. Taking Senmut by the hand, he made his way to the front of the vessel - out of earshot of the others. "They seem friendly enough, and yes, they were expecting us. The hunting party we encountered yesterday arrived here last night carrying the news of our imminent arrival. The king, whose name is Perehu, has arranged a huge banquet for us tonight.
"I shall not attend. In keeping with the Pharaoh's wishes - only one of us can, and I will not deprive you of that privilege. In any case, they showed great interest in you. Perehu made it quite clear he wished to speak with 'the one who knows our tongue'."
"Don't you think you are taking the Pharaoh's wishes concerning safety to the extreme?" Senmut interjected. "We are here to trade with these people, and we can't do it successfully with our hands bound by fear."
"No - I don't think so," replied Nehesy. "This is our first contact with these people in centuries, and we have no real feel for their culture or honour. If after a few days, I feel they carry good faith, I will relax our caution. Until then, one of us will spend each night on this vessel guarded by twenty armed men - with the vessel ready to sail at a moment's notice.
"All ship's crews will remain on their vessels and fifty warriors will be put ashore to establish a camp and attend the feast - the rest, will be distributed equally to each of the other large ships. I will leave it to your own good judgement whether you spend the night ashore, or return to your vessel, but please be careful."
After spending the midday-meal with the chancellor, Senmut returned to his own vessel to prepare for the evening's festivities - although, he intended to be ashore well before dark. During their meal, Nehesy had enlightened Senmut as to conditions ashore.
"They live in wooden huts that stand on stilts, to which they need a ladder to gain entry," he revealed. He gave a little laugh before continuing, "By-the-way, you are in for a surprise when you meet Queen Eti, she is enormous! How she ever gets up the ladder to her hut is a mystery to me; she is at least twice my body weight, and requires to be carried everywhere."
Senmut was amazed. Egyptian women were usually fastidious about their figures, considering obesity as vulgar.
"Most of the men in the village wear loin cloths - some are made of good material, which shows they must trade with other cultures. Apparently, they are only naked when they go hunting, which explains the appearance of our friends the other day."
After finishing his preparations, Senmut paced up and down the deck of his vessel desperate to land and witness these things for himself, but was required to wait until the camp ashore was fully established - Nehesy's orders.
His over-caution is going to ruin this enterprise for everyone, he thought.
Finally - and not before he had run out of patience - Senmut saw activity on the beach. It looked like Thuityat was returning to report to Lord Nehesy. Not wanting to brook any further delay, Senmut ordered crewmembers to convey him back to the Chancellor's vessel. Thuityat was already onboard the vessel conversing with Nehesy by the time he arrived, and, forgoing protocol, Senmut interrupted their discussion.
"Is the camp established yet? Is it safe for me to go ashore?"
The Chancellor looked at Thuityat, who nodded his head.
"Very well then, you can go, but heed my words of caution," Nehesy said to the already retreating Senmut.
As in the case of the of the chancellor's earlier trip ashore, Senmut found his own dinghy surrounded by a flotilla of canoes on its passage to the beach. Beklah, with an escort of four armed Egyptians met him when he landed, and escorted him to their camp.
The camp - situated close to the beach - would make transferring food, water and later trading goods easier, and had the obvious advantage of facilitating a quick retreat to the sea. None of these facts concerned Senmut, his only interest was to enter the Punt settlement and witness the wonders it beheld.
"Right, Captain," Senmut said, becoming impatient. "Give me a two-man armed escort - for show, and point me in the direction of King Perehu's palace."
Beklah shook his head slowly. "My Lord, please don't make things difficult for me. My Lord Chancellor made it abundantly clear to me, I was not to leave your side and, I am on oath to my Pharaoh as to your safety. I must accompany you. As for King Perehu's palace: well, his huts are in their own compound, and his residence is by far the biggest hut in the whole settlement, but 'palace' it is not."
Senmut conceded with a heavy sigh, "Come then, if you must, but bring no more than two soldiers with you - I don't want this turned into a parade."
Beklah conceded. After leaving the relative safety of the compound, the Egyptians proceeded to make their way through the settlement; and, - to their captain's distress - soon found themselves mobbed by its people. Senmut was not disturbed by the turn of events - only disappointed it prevented him from fully enjoying the sights and ambience of the city. Buffed by the crowd, Senmut was careful to keep his hands on his pouch - he had gifts for the king and queen, and they were of great value.
As they neared the king's kraal, and much to Beklah's relief, Punt warriors emerged and cleared a path to the compound. The respite allowed the Egyptians to compose themselves and enter with dignity, which was fortunate because King Perehu and Queen Eti, with what appeared to be a host of their children were in position - seated and ready to greet them.
The sight of the queen astounded Senmut. Nehesy had not exaggerated when he said she was over twice his own body weight; three times Senmut thought was closer to the mark! She sat alongside Perehu, and wore a near transparent garment, which revealed most of her body - and all of her rolls of fat. Senmut thought Queen Eti reminded him of the huge animals his own people referred to as water horses, which occasionally menaced small vessels in Egypt's great river.
The Egyptian party came to a halt ten cubits in front of the king and queen; Senmut and Beklah dropped to their knees and placed their foreheads on the ground in front of the royal family. Servants emerged from behind the royal couple - placing stools either side of the two men; King Perehu motioned them to sit.
Senmut spoke first; speaking Nubian - in which he was fluent - interspersed with words from the Puntian language he had learned from his father; he greeted the king, naming him Lord of the Lions. He saw the king's eyes widen and a huge grin appear on his face, and was stunned when the king reciprocated by replying in Nubian - interspersed with Egyptian! The look of amazement on Senmut's face obviously amused Perehu, and he roared with laughter. More amazing still, the king named him Bushchat!
Still stunned by the coincidence, Senmut fumbled in his pouch and produced his gifts of two beautiful constructed Scarab beetle brooches, made of electrum - a mixture of gold and silver - inlaid with turquoise and emeralds; Queen Eti devoured the gifts with her eyes, and relieved Perehu of both of them the moment they were presented. The king too, seemed more than pleased, as he placed the palms of his hands together in front of his face - in the manner of the Egyptians - lowering his head and pronouncing in Senmut's own tongue:
"Welcome to my land, favourite of Ma'at-ka-re - Pharaoh of the Great River and of the sand. My house is your house, my cattle are your cattle," and, turning to Queen Eti, he announced, "My wife is your wife."
Senmut could feel his heart quicken, and his face flush; quickly he responded. "My heart soars like a falcon at your generosity. Your house, I will frequent often with gifts; on your cattle, I will feast - with you by my side; your wife, is your wife, and sacred unto you. She is now my sister."
Perehu stared at him for a moment, and then produced a great grin, which turned into another great roar of laughter, with the occasional spluttered word, "Bushchat, Bushchat," clearly discernable.
Beklah whispered to Senmut, "I thank the gods for your quick tongue - my Pharaoh mentioned nothing to me about saving you from her."
By thorney
The mission had been in Punt for three months now, and Senmut was kept busy both gathering and selecting the prizes he would sail home with. King Perehu, had insisted he join his hunters on expeditions to capture or kill animals for their pelts, or live transportation back to Egypt.
"They are skilled and brave hunters, My Lord," Senmut said to the Chancellor while they shared a meal. "Only two of their numbers were killed in the four missions I was involved in. If the animals are to be brought back alive, they use either ingenious traps or nets to ensnare them-although neither method is without risk."
However, Lord Nehesy's attention seemed elsewhere; with his eyes looking at the food before him. It appeared to his dining companion, he may not have heard his remarks.
"You seem preoccupied, My Lord, is there something troubling your mind? Senmut inquired.
The Chancellor raised his head and looked at Senmut with tired eyes. "No, no, my boy. I'm just tired of this rustic existence I'm having to endure. There is little real work for me to do now that trade negotiations are all but complete; I guess I'm just missing my home comforts."
Senmut could now see the toll the last few months had taken of the old man, and realised he should have noticed his decline earlier.
"We won't be concluding this mission for a further three months yet," he declared to his companion. "And, since the conditions for sailing back north are so positive at the moment, why don't you take the opportunity to use the trade vessel which is sailing north shortly, to return to Thebes. You can inform the Pharaoh of our progress, and I'm sure she would be thrilled," he offered as a solution.
"You don't think that could be considered a dereliction of my duties, do you?" Nehesy said. However, there was just a hint of hope in his voice.
"Never!" exclaimed his companion. "You have worked harder than any of us on this endeavour, without your enormous input, I'm sure this enterprise would have failed."
The old Chancellor smiled "I can see why the Pharaoh has so much faith in your judgements; you can be very persuasive at time."
Senmut continued, confident his words had convinced Nehesy to take an early tide for Egypt. "Beklah is more than competent to look after the military side of things, and I will pursue your diplomatic policies as though you were stood next to me."
His old companion rose and gave a heavy sigh and replied, "The years catch up with all of us eventually. But, it is only the very wise that accept its limitations gracefully," with those final remarks, Nehesy retired for the night.
The following morning, Senmut sought out the vessel which intended to leave for Leucus Limen in three days. He ordered the vessel's master to make haste in his preparation to load any cargo, and prepare to sail north the following day.
***
The expedition to Punt had been gone nearly four months now, and Hatshepsut expected it to be another three months before it finally returned. She had been informed of its arrival in that land of mystery by vessels returning home with trading goods. However, everything returning north was being kept in storage at Leucus Limen, and slowly, bit by bit, moved to a secret location near Deir el-Bahri. This was to enable her to present the whole package of expected treasures she had been informed came from that southern land, to her people.
Today, she was surprised to hear Lord Nehesy had sent his servant, asking her to grant him an audience at her earliest pleasure--she thought he was still in the land of Punt. However, she drafted a reply informing him he need only present himself, to be seen. Hatshepsut was anxious to have details of the expedition in the South--and of Senmut.
"Welcome on your return, My Lord," she said after he had paid his formal greeting to her. "What news do you bring us of both that mysterious land, and of our expedition?"
"Only the finest of news, Your Majesty," he replied. "All is well with our trade mission to Ta netjer."
Hatshepsut was surprised at Nehesy use of the native name for Punt, and amused at his pronunciation of the words; he wasn't known for his ability to learn other languages.
"Tell me, My Lord, of the sight and wonders you have seen," she continued after producing a broad grin. "What of their great, Queen Eti? I am informed she resembles the water-horse goddess, Taweret; is that so.?"
Her visitor chuckled at her remarks and answered, "Perhaps not quite a goddess, Your Highness, but a sight worthy to behold. And may I add, it nearly frightened Lord Senmut's soul from his body, when King Perehu offered her services to him."
The Pharaoh could not contain herself at the news, and burst out into loud laughter; seeing the effect his words had on Hatshepsut, Nehesy joined her, while adding. "His testament states it frightened him more than any of the wild animals he's been hunting."
This news brought the Pharaoh's laughter to a sudden stop. Becoming deadly serious, she asked, "And why does, Lord Senmut, feel the need to hunt wild animals? That was not the purpose of me sending him to Pwenet. He is not there to engage himself in dangerous past times. He is," and she gave a hard stare at Nehesy, before continuing, "there as my personal representative--and should conduct himself as such."
Nehesy, realising the change in Hatshepsut's demeanour, tried to justify his inability to control Senmut. "In all honesty, Your Majesty, he can't be held totally irresponsible. The King almost made it a point of honour that he joins his warriors on their hunts."
Hatshepsut did not look appeased by his words. After pondering for a while, she said thoughtfully, "In which case, I think it is time Lord Senmut returns to Khem."
"I will send your command for his homecoming on the first vessel to return to Punt," was Nehesy emphatic reply.
Satisfied with both her decision and Nehesy response, she was ready for more news of the expedition's findings, and encourage her visitor to supply the information.
***
Senmut was surprised when he received Hatshepsut's command to return home. Because of Lord Nehesy's absence - and unlikely return - he felt he was the senior person from Khem left in Punt. Never-the-less, an order was an order, and if the truth were told, he was tired of this adventure, and missed the woman he loved. Soothing his conscience somewhat on feeling happy at returning home. He justified the feeling by acknowledging most of the vital cargo had already been sent back to Egypt. He also considered it was time he was home organising the 'grand display' Hatshepsut had in mind for her people.
Utilising the next three days before he boarded the next vessel to return North, he arranged for a deputy to cover his responsibilities in Punt. He also used the time to bid farewell to King Perehu, and Queen Eti. Both expressed disappointment at his proposed departure, and insisted on giving him a 'Banquet of Honour,' as a send-off.
Ten days after the banquet, Senmut was once again on Egyptian soil. He remained in Leucus Limen for a further three days, convincing himself of the welfare of both animals and goods he'd sent from Punt. Some had already moved on - to a storage unit near Hatshepsut's Mortuary Temple at Deir el-Bahri. He instructed what should happen to other goods which would arrive at the port over the following month. Satisfied all was in order, he set out to return to Thebes and the love of his life.
***
"Well, if it isn't my great game hunter returning to his docile palace life," Hatshepsut said mockingly. Senmut had slipped into her private chamber through their secret entrance.
He smiled awkwardly at her before moving closer. Snarling, he growled, "I find the game I play with at home, far more dangerous -- and sexy, than any I have encountered on my travels."
"Does that include the lovely, Queen Eti?" she mocked in a stern voice.
The remark took Senmut entirely by surprise, and he began to stutter.
"Tell me," she taunted before he could reply, "Is she more of a woman than I?"
Her lover just stood and stared at her speechless, with eyes wide open and mouth agape. He looked utterly dumbfounded; she took pity on him by moving closer and embracing him. "Come, show me what she has taught you," Hatshepsut muttered, as she led him to her bed.
***
It took just over another month for the rest of the goods to arrive from Punt, and then transferred to Deir el-Bahri. Hatshepsut held discussions; first with Senmut, and then with the Thebes council. She insisted, after a short parade through the city -- giving the people a taste of the delights on offer. The main display of goods and animals would be on show near her beautiful mortuary temple. Hatshepsut used the open spaces in front of her temple, as justification for its choice. However, with Senmut, she had been more openly honest.
"It is my parade, and my temple, you built the magnificent structure for me. You were instrumental in the re-discovery of Punt, and you will organise the display; let the world see and believe in our greatness."
Days earlier, Hatshepsut quizzed Senmut on possibility of persuading King Perehu, and Queen Eti to attend the spectacle. "Surely, as an added wonder, her very presence will double the number of spectators that will attend."
He remarked, "He might come, if I asked him personally. However, that will entail my return to Punt, and that is not something I relish!"
Hatshepsut looked at him sheepishly, with a crooked smile, and knew she had him.
"Alright! Alright, I'll go. However, you do realise this will mean your glorious pageant will take another twenty days to come to fruition, don't you?"
She had intended to hold the spectacle after another ten days, but was willing to undergo the delay.
Senmut headed South--again.
***
Her pageant was a colossal success! Not only did King Perehu, and Queen Eti, attend, but dignitaries from far and wide were also present--including a less than pleased Menkheperre. Her own people travelled many miles across Egypt to witness the display, and celebrations lasted for four days.
The wonders of Punt were laid out for inspection by all: gold, ivory, live myrrh trees, as well as dozens of rare animal skins. However, her crowning glory was the sight of live and exotic animals on display. These included lions, panthers, and apes. The show also included, the never before seen in Egypt--giraffes.
At the end of a day of wonders, Ma'at-ka-re, rewarded the main characters who took part in the expedition to Punt. Lord Nehesy, the fleets senior captain and pilot, Ptahepset, Beklah, who was in charge of security, and of course Senmut; all received numerous gifts.
After a lavish feast took place in the Palace that evening, which involved over a hundred guests. Hatshepsut returned to her chambers to find Senmut already waiting for her. She was tired, but also elated at the success of her enterprise.
"I knew you would succeed in your mission and enrich my life. You have done so, since you first entered those bulrushes. The Gods sent you to give me love and honour, and you have failed in neither."
They kissed, made love and fell into a contented sleep in each other's arms.
| Author Notes | This story is written in British English. |
By thorney
Several years passed, during which Senmut continued to erect splendid monuments to Hatshepsut. She was now in the twelfth year since declaring herself a Pharaoh--and was also close to forty-three years old. Her relationship with Menkheperre -- Thutmosis the Third -- she reminded herself, was a one of mutual respect. Hatshepsut kept Egypt's trade and wealth growing - while supplying good government. He, on the other hand, was proving to be fine Warrior-Pharaoh; expanding and securing his country's borders.
There were times when disagreements took place --usually about the cost to her treasury of Menkheperre's ambitious schemes. These disputes were generally resolved by compromises between the two factions in her ruling cabinet, which were loyal to either one or other of the Pharaohs. However, Menkheperre last little venture - although not without its successes - had been at an absorbent cost to her government, and no agreement could be reached. Hatshepsut thought he needed to be educated as to the harm such actions could do to the country's finances.
So, she turned to her faithful Senmut, and sent him to Memphis to try and make the young Pharaoh see sense. He was also to discuss with other dignitaries in the Delta area, proposed increases in tributes they were being asked to pay to help with Menkheperre's various campaigns.
Senmut had been gone now for six days, and would almost certainly be absent from Thebes for at least a further twenty. With him gone, and Neferure out of reach, she was left with what now seemed a constant truculent, sulky Merytre as her only company--she was bored and lonely.
***
Hatshepsut was in her chambers dining with Lord' Ahmose Pen-Nekhebet, who had been the head of her army in Nubia for some time now. It was over ten years since she had last seen him; it surprised her how well and active he still appeared to be. He had been asked to dine with her this evening. This was to enable him to appraise her on a situation developing in the land of Egypt's southern neighbour. His somewhat lengthy report was nearing its end.
"... and although I have no doubts about being able to handle the situation myself. It is the most serious situation to arise since the departure of the Pharaoh Thutmosis nearly three years ago. Before committing our army in Nubia to quell this uprising, I thought I would report the situation to you personally."
At the Pharaoh's nodded prompt, a servant refilled Ahmose's goblet with wine, making the general pause for a moment. After a sip of the drink, he continued.
"As I say, Your Highness, there is little real danger, but it does seem we will be facing upwards of a thousand rebels. I felt it prudent I took this opportunity to make you fully aware of the situation."
Hatshepsut had listened to Ahmose's report with great interest. Being unsatisfied with Merytre company, usually meant that unless she had visitors such as Ahmose in the Palace, she mostly deemed to dine alone.
On impulse, she said, "I will come to Nubia. Let us see the attitude of these rebels when a Pharaoh comes to confront them."
General Ahmose looked stunned. It was apparent to Hatshepsut the last thing he would need was the security of his Pharaoh to consider. Although she knew he would never dare express it to her--a woman Pharaoh at that!
"I don't think you need trouble yourself, Your Majesty," he said with a nervous little laugh. It was apparent he was trying to cover his unease at her pronouncement. Then, sounding what seemed as casual as he could, he continued. "The great river is close to its inundation and passage to Nubia will be difficult against its flow. Also, the bush and desert in Nubia becomes unbearably hot during the next three months, Your Highness. As I've already stated to you, this supposed uprising is nothing more than few native tribes stirring-up a little trouble. You may find the whole adventure most uncomfortable and unworthy of your time."
Knowing her welfare was uppermost in his thoughts - and well aware of his true feelings - Hatshepsut refused to become upset. She held a genuine affection for this old soldier and was resolved to stay on good terms with him.
"I'm sure what you say is correct, General. However, my people need to know I am also a capable Warrior Pharaoh. This little adventure will lift their spirits as well as my boredom, and I could well do with a change of scenery. When do we leave?"
Ahmose sighed deeply; he was aware when Ma'at-ka-re made up her mind to act, it was a waste of time arguing with her. He decided to make the best of the situation.
"Of course if Your Majesty feels disposed to join me in Nubia, I am honoured. I have a few logistical loose ends to tie up in Thebes, but to ensure we beat the main swelling of the river, I feel we will need to leave for Nubia in the next five days or so."
"Excellent!" Hatshepsut exclaimed, now thoroughly warming to the idea. "That will give me plenty of time to arrange things at court to account for my absence."
***
The following morning, she informed her daughter of her decision. Merytre was less than pleased with her mother's news.
"What do I do while you are away?" she demanded. "Just sit and rot in this empty house? Why can't I come with you? Or, at least allow me to join the Pharaoh in the North!"
Her response did not come as a surprise to Hatshepsut; her daughter had been restless for some time -- ever since the 'demise' of her sister Neferure.
Perhaps she misses her! Hatshepsut thought, but the idea was instantly dismissed and replaced by something more appropriate. 'More likely, she's missing the chance to interact with her husband - both physically and emotionally.'
"No, and ... no," said Hatshepsut, shaking her head. "Be content with being the most senior royal at court -- and please don't annoy anyone of importance. And, before you ask, you are not allowed to imprison, whip or execute anyone while I'm away."
Her daughter, who was now the Great Royal Wife as well as God's Wife, while still under fifteen years old, just pulled a face and replied, "So, no fun at all, then!"
"Be serious, Merytre. This is a wonderful opportunity for you to prove not only to me but to the whole court, you are capable of taking control. To show you are maturing into the exalted titles you hold. Who knows? It might even convince me on my return, that you really are ready to join your husband, Menkheperre, in the North."
Merytre just shrugged her shoulders, but Hatshepsut could see her words had caused her daughter thought, so she pressed a little harder.
"What do you say, Merytre? It must be worth a bit of effort on your part, you have nothing to lose and everything to gain."
The young Queen feigned disinterest. "Then, if I must, I must," she said, first examining and then chewing one of her fingernails. "I suppose someone in this family needs to put this house in order."
Her mother ignored the slight. "We agree then? You act properly - like a Queen - while I'm gone, and, if I'm satisfied with the reports I get on my return, I will consider your request to join Menkheperre in the Delta."
Hatshepsut could see -- no matter how hard Merytre tried to hide it -- her words had made an impression. Her daughter's eyes opened more extensively, and held a glint of expectation; her young developing breasts heaving slightly as her breath quickened.
Then, without any regard for protocol, the young Queen answered sharply, "Agreed," turned, and swept out of her mother's chambers.
'I better get Shallia to keep a close eye on her while I'm away,' Hatshepsut thought ruefully. 'If Merytre is given too much leeway, there is always a chance there won't be a palace to come back to!'
She called one of her handmaidens and ordered that Shallia -- who was now head of the royal household staff -- should attend her. While she waited, she finalised details on one of the numerous documents she was preparing for her advisors concerning state affairs. Just when she completed the report, she heard Shallia demand entry to her chambers from the Nubian guards outside her room. Hatshepsut barked a command in the Nubian language instructing the guards to allow entrance.
The doors opened and Shallia entered; she moved towards Hatshepsut and dropped to her knees, preparing to kiss the Pharaoh's feet. Hatshepsut stopped her, caught her hands and raised her so their eyes met. They very seldom interacted these days; their relative positions allowing little personal contact.
"How are you, Shallia? Well, I hope." Hatshepsut inquired with a smile -- continuing before her visitor could answer. "And how fares your family?"
Shallia smiled back. "All are well, Your Majesty. Paneb is now over seventeen years old, and serves with the army in Nubia with his father. Mehesny is fifteen, and is to be married after the river's inundation -- when the work in the fields is complete."
"And you, Shallia? Are you well? Are you happy? How long has it been since you have seen your husband, Hunefer?"
"It is nearly two years since he was last in Thebes, Your Highness. But my work and preparations for Mehesny's marriage keeps my mind well occupied."
"You must know by now I intend to go to Nubia. If you wish, you may join me and visit your men-folk," Hatshepsut offered.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. But, I have much to do at home in the next couple of months, and, boys being what boys are, I think it would embarrass Paneb to have his mother come to see him," she replied with a little laugh.
Hatshepsut, whose only real regret in life had been the failure to have a boy-child, understood Shallia's words. She had spent most of her life - even her time as Pharaoh - either manipulating or condescending to the male ego.
"Very well; if there is any message or note you wish me to convey to either of them, please let me know, and I will do so," Hatshepsut declared.
Shallia thanked her Pharaoh and promised to give the matter thought.
Hatshepsut explained to Shallia, her concerns about Merytre during her absence. "Since Lord Senmut is away from Thebes, and Neferure is no longer with us. You are the closest thing to family she will have," she said, pausing when she saw Shallia's eyes drop at the mention of her oldest daughter's name.
Hatshepsut, realised Shallia knew the real identity of Neferure's father. She remembered how devastated she had been by her oldest daughter's apparent death. Now, she felt a sudden urge to comfort her servant. However, even though Shallia was the closest thing to a friend the Pharaoh had ever had. She was, and through necessity would remain, ignorant of the true nature of the events surrounding Neferure's 'fatal accident.'
Restraining her urge, Hatshepsut continued, "I have left instructions with Merytre as to her conduct. I will inform her you will report to me on my return on how well she followed those instructions. If she should deviate from them, I will expect you to remind her of my concerns. As you are aware, she is strong-willed and full of her own importance; you must be firm with her -- evoke my name as often as you like."
It was apparent Shallia did not relish the task of shepherding Merytre.
'Who would?' Hatshepsut thought.
She gave a short, ironic laugh while moving forward and placing her arm around Shallia's shoulders. Escorting her somewhat dispirited companion to the chamber door, she sighed heavily before continuing. "I know, I know, it is not something you can look forward to with any pleasure. But, I will give you a pledge, you look to the welfare of my family here, and I will look to the welfare of yours in Nubia."
On reaching the door, she turned Shallia to face her and kissed her on the lips. Shallia flushed, obviously a little embarrassed at the great honour bestowed on her; turning away quickly, she left the chamber.
'Good! I feel more comfortable with my decision to go to Nubia now. I know there will be some kind of restraint on Merytre's actions. Now, back to state affairs,' she thought ruefully, turning again to the pile of papyrus on her desk.
****
The days leading up to her departure for Nubia were full of work - and passed quickly. Lord Ahmose reported to her every day on his progress. On his advice, she elected to take a personal bodyguard of thirty seasoned veterans. Another two hundred and fifty Egyptian men-at-arms would also accompany her South to supplement the garrisons in Nubia.
On the day her flotilla of five troop carriers, and two supply vessels - headed by her royal barge - prepared to sail south, the great river was beginning its inundation. Therefore, sails were set to assist the oarsmen in fighting against the ever-increasing current. Thousands of cheering Thebeans accompanied by drums and horns attended her departure.
Ashore, Merytre took centre stage flanked by the lesser nobles of the court. She wished her mother fair winds, success and the guidance of the gods.
| Author Notes | This is written in British English |
By thorney
There was some discussion between Hatshepsut and her General on whether they should both share the same vessel; military strategy was against it. However, the Pharaoh deemed it necessary he sail with her.
"My dear, 'Ahmose, because of the rivers induration, we are unlikely to reach Dongola in under fourteen days. So, apart from the time it gives me to discuss various military affairs and tactics with you, it also guarantees me the company of fine intellect to stave off boredom,"
The General looked tense and screwed up his face before quietly answering. "I thank Your Majesty, for her fine sentiments. However, it's only on military matters. I feel I can truly converse and help you pass the time. Too many years serving as a soldier in the company of men, has, I'm afraid, stunted my ability for social intercourse."
Nevertheless, the Pharaoh insisted on having her way. Ahmose was to sail on her barge when they left for Nubia; however, he was proved right as to his inability to keep her entertained.
On the afternoon of the third day, her flotilla reached the garrison town of Swenett, which was one-hundred and forty miles south of Thebes, and five miles north of the first cataract. She was still in Egypt. The settlement at Swenett, was the southernmost town on the river. Because of its location, it was often referred to as the 'opening of Khem."
Hatshepsut was utterly bored. The journey south had been tediously slow, with little or no assistance from a light westerly-wind. This, coupled with the rivers increasing flow to the North, added to the fleets slow progress.
These two factors had also given her vessels an uncomfortable motion. Although she would not admit to the discomfort, it was a factor in her decision to disembark at Swenett for the rest of the day. Using a visit to the vast quarries where Senmut had chosen to order the stone for her mortuary temple and obelisks as an excuse.
Although she found her visit to the quarries less than appealing, their association with Senmut allowed her to show some enthusiasm to her guides. However, solid ground beneath her feet, more than compensated her for any misgivings she held about the visit.
That night, Hatshepsut was accommodated ashore with a high ranking official's family, and was happy not to feel the motion of a vessel beneath her. The following morning, after the daily ritual for the Sun-God's journey from the underworld, was complete, the fleet prepared to leave. Their intention was to be well south of the first cataract by night-fall.
The fleet's first task, however, was to traverse the cataract. Which, because of the industry of Hatshepsut's father repairing and improving the structure many years earlier, should cause the fleet no problems.
However, Hatshepsut had no intention to be on her barge during its transverse of the cataract. Instead, she determined four charioteers would accompany her to a point two miles beyond the cataract - once there, she would re-join her royal barge. Ahmose fretted about her decision, but she reassured him it was for the best of intentions.
"After all, we are still on Egyptian soil, and I need to ride in a chariot with other charioteers accompanying me. I need to feel and to be seen with military men by my side."
Ahmose, looking as though he did not fully understand her reasoning, bowed to her wishes--but insisted two more charioteers join her troop.
"Your Majesty, I'm not happy with your decision. I am responsible at all times for your safety. I dislike the thought of you being out of my sight for so long."
"But General," she protested. "It is but a half a day's journey at most, However, if you are so concerned for my safety, come with me."
She knew he would not. At his age - she thought him well over fifty-years-old - a half-day chariot ride would be demanding. Although she was confident, the old warrior would never admit to it.
"Err...It would give me great satisfaction to accompany you, Your Majesty," he stammered. "However, I have a fleet and over two hundred men to consider. Therefore, I must forego the pleasure."
Having resolved their minor dispute, both parties decided to refrain from any further discussions. They then went about the tasks they had set themselves. Nothing untoward occurred on the Pharaoh's chariot ride south. Only a hundred peasants who were working in the fields in preparation for the river's full induration, stared in amazement as her troop passed by. Hatshepsut enjoyed the experience, and was early to her rendezvoused with her barge.
When she again embarked on her barge, she found a change of personnel had taken place. Ahmose, realising his limitations as far as social discourse was concerned, had replaced himself with her campaign treasurer, Lord Teea. He would remain her companion for the rest of the trip south; on reflection, the Pharaoh thought, the change would bring her little relief from the boredom.
It took another seven days for her fleet to reach Abu Simbel, which was forty miles north of the second--and most significant cataract. Hatshepsut had taken an oath to herself, that after her convoy arrived at Abu Simbel, she would again don the khepresh. Which she intended to wear regularly while in Nubia--showing to all her military intentions.
'Let no one be in doubt, a Pharaoh bearing the heart and name of Thutmosis comes to protect her people,' she declared silently to herself.
Hatshepsut had, of course, made this journey before - when she went to dedicate a new temple to the Pharaoh Snosert III at Semna -- but now her drive south was different. Hatshepsut intended to destroy not to build. The sort of diplomatic manoeuvres she'd employed on her trip to Memphis would not be used on this excursion. She planned to prove to her people, and all Nubian rebels, she was a Warrior-Pharaoh.
She intended to make just one more overnight stop on her way to her final destination, which was to be Gebel Barkal. That stop was to be at Kerma, some ten miles before the third cataract. Hatshepsut decided to visit again, the temple she had dedicated to the Pharaoh Snosert III. There was no significance to this visit, it was only because the Female-Pharaoh was becoming totally bored with the slow progress of the fleet--and her companions.
***
"What is the current state of affairs concerning the gathering of the local tribes?" she asked. "What numbers and quality of men does our enemy possess?" Hatshepsut had been in Gebel Barkal for five days now, and it was a full twenty-one days since her departure from Thebes. The Pharaoh felt it was time the present military situation was resolved. A war council was being held with her top three commanders, her campaign treasure Teea, was also there.
With a nod of approval, General 'Ahmose indicated to his second-in-command, a young officer named Thuti, to address the Pharaoh's questions.
"Well, Your Majesty, our scouts and intelligence reports, say there are about a thousand enemy forces amassed about twelve miles from our present position. As to the quality of those forces, it's hard to estimate. If we are to assume their traditional level of ability in battle, we can safely say that while their warriors are brave, they are poorly led."
"Do the Nubian forces have any of our refined weapons, chariots, horses, bronze tools and the like?" she asked.
"No, Your Majesty," he replied with a smile. "Their assets are very primitive. Their main weapons being bows -- with which they are competent. -- and other hand weapons such as spears and knives. However, these tend to be tipped with either animal bones or stone--the only bronze weapons they possess are the few they've stolen from the dead bodies of our troops."
Hatshepsut seemed satisfied with the answers she was hearing, but required a little assurance about the use of her main assets.
"Tell me," she said, smiling in expectation of his answer, "What is their attitude towards chariots--and how many would be required to defeat an army of a thousand or so natives?"
"Chariots terrify the Nubians, Your Highness, they usually lose their discipline when faced with a chariot-charge, and concentrate all their firepower on the horses. However, if the battlefield conditions are good for chariots, little they do can prevent the chariots from ploughing into their ranks, bringing about their destruction. Under such condition, perhaps sixty vehicles backed by four-hundred well-armed warriors would be enough to rout the hoard," he replied.
"Good, she responded. "Then let's give these savages the idea they have a chance of winning the battle, while in fact, we will set a trap to annihilate the majority of their forces."
The Pharaoh, rising to her feet and moving to a desk, ordered, "Bring me the chart of the area you showed me yesterday, and I will explain the plan I have devised."
All gathered around the desk as she unfolded the chart and spread it across the desktop.
"Tell me," she urged while pointing to, and marking an area of the map about eight miles east of the city, "Is this suitable terrain on which chariots can easily operate?"
"Probably as good as it gets in this part of the country, Your Majesty," was Thuti's answer.
"And this," the Pharaoh continued while studying and pointing to another area of the document - which was about two or three miles north of the first point, "I take it this is a Wadi?"
Thuti nodded agreement, and a smile creased his face as he became aware of what Hatshepsut's plan entailed. The Pharaoh continued, while still pointing to the Wadi marked on the map, "I see that it runs for about three miles east to west, is that correct?"
Another nod and smile was produced by the young commander, while Hatshepsut explained her plan.
"Tonight, under cover of darkness, fifty-charioteers, and two hundred foot-warriors, will quietly take up station in that Wadi." She continued, "Early tomorrow morning, I will accompany Lord 'Ahmose, fifty charioteers and a further three hundred warriors to here." Pointing to the position she had earlier marked on the map.
"There, we will wait until our enemy decides we are vastly outnumbered and easy prey for their massed army. We will continue to hold our ground until the enemy closes to within a half-mile of our position. With horns blaring, we shall advance to meet him. The noise of the horns will be the signal to you," she pointed at Thuti. "Who will be in charge of the troops in the Wadi. You are to charge out of the western-end and attack the Nubian's from the rear."
"The success of the plan, obviously depends on the Nubian's willingness to advancing on our position, and to be surprised by Thuti's forces attacking their rear," Lord 'Ahmose said. He was studying the map carefully. "However, the plan itself is masterful. I congratulate, Your Majesty, on both its conception and the anticipated outcome; It is worthy of your father, the first Thutmosis!"
Hatshepsut grinned at the acceptance of the plan. The grin broadened to a huge smile at the remark about her father, which she took as a great compliment. She gave a great sigh and announced, "So, all are agreed; now let us set about our duties in preparation for tomorrow's actions."
Asking Ahmose to stay behind, she allowed the room to empty before addressing him. "My Lord, I apologise for not consulting you about putting young Thuti in charge of the wadi detachment. I must admit to it being an almost intuitive decision on my part--I hope you don't object."
Lord' Ahmose beamed at her, "Of course I agree! Thuti is a magnificent young officer, in whom I have the greatest trust!" he emphasised. "Your father did similar intuitive acts when I served with him. There is little doubt in my heart that you carry part of his soul inside you."
His words filled Hatshepsut's eyes with tears, and she struggled to contain her emotions. Seeing what effect his words had evoked in his Pharaoh. Lord' Ahmose himself became emotional, and forgoing all protocol, crossed the room and held the woman in front of him in his arms.
"Come, my dear," he soothed. "It is apparent to all you possess the heart and soul of a Thutmosis; I only express those sentiments."
Wiping away a tear, she said, "Thank you, My Lord, as always, you are a great comfort to me, and I will endeavour not to disappoint tomorrow."
Taking her by the arm and leading her to the door, he remarked with feeling, "That, Your Highness, can never happen."
***
That night, under cover of darkness. Thuti led his detachment of warriors and chariots to the Wadi North of the proposed battlefield. Ensuring his animals were settled and quiet, he advise his warriors to get some rest.
Directly after the morning ceremony for the return of Amon-Re, Lord' Ahmose and his commanders started to move their warriors to the location Hatshepsut had marked on the map. There was no pretence of silence. All her forces were in position well before the sun was at its zenith. There they waited. They were aware they were being observed, and slowly as the day approached mid-day, the ground five-mile to their west and front, began to fill with a hoard of natives.
"I think we may have underestimated their numbers, Your Majesty," General Ahmose suggested as he took up position to the right of her chariot. "It looks more like fifteen-hundred hostiles to me," he concluded.
Hatshepsut gave him a quick look of concern.
"No matter, Your Highness," he assured her. "It only makes it more interesting, especially when Thuti's army arrives and charges them up the arse."
He hunched his shoulders in embarrassment, realising he was talking to his Pharaoh--and a woman. Hatshepsut just gave him a wry smile, before turning her attention back to the gathering forces to her front.
The pressure on the rear of the Nubian hoard was forcing the warriors at their front, to continuously move forward. The Pharaoh estimated those forward troops were now a little over a mile ahead of her own forces.
Lord' Ahmose gave the prearranged signal for his charioteers to prepare for their action--the blowing of the horns would alert them to the commencement of their charge.
Hatshepsut's army started to inch forward. She soon found herself surrounded by her thirty special bodyguards -- which now included Shallia's husband, Hunefer. They were fifty feet behind the front line of her own warriors.
"We won't come into the range of their bows, until they are two to three hundred yards from us," Ahmose shouted at her. "By which time our chariots will be amongst them, and their front warriors will be in range of our archers."
Hatshepsut was excited; she didn't envisage actually coming into personal contact with the enemy, killing and such. But she was sure she was going to see a lot of people dying. The chants of the Nubian warriors were getting louder, and she could see the moment for action was very close.
Lord 'Ahmose raised his arm, and the sound of Egyptian horns blared out - almost deafening the Pharaoh. It resulted in fifty charioteers urging their mounts into a headlong charge against the enemy. Her ground warriors also began to gather speed towards their foe, and her archers were already engaging the packed front ranks of the Nubians.
Hatshepsut watched in fascination as her charioteers cut vast swaths through the Nubian ranks. However, she could see some were being lost to counterattacks. Still, generally the Nubian's large number were ineffective because of over-crowding and panic.
The Pharaoh was a little dismayed, however, to see her frontline ground forces beginning to lose momentum. In some cases, they were being pushed back by the superior numbers they faced. Arrows began to fall around her as the Nubian archers moved forward and came within range off her position.
"Where is Thuti?" she screamed as two of her bodyguards fell to arrows,
Hatshepsut was finding out, what hundreds of battlefield commands had found before her throughout the centuries--that even the best-laid plans only last until the enemy is engaged.
Her forces were slowly, but surely, being forced backwards, and only the determination and willpower of Lord 'Ahmose, was preventing a total rout. Suddenly, a cheer went up from the Egyptian warriors furthest forward. When she turned her attention in their direction, she saw the enemy was falling into disarray. Thuti's force had finally arrived and was causing havoc within the Nubians ranks.
However, some Nubian archers were determined to take the greatest of prizes, and more arrows fell around Hatshepsut's chariot. Others of her bodyguard - including Hunefer -- were hit. Hatshepsut leaned out of her chariot to assist him, but felt a sharp pain in her hip as an arrow found its Royal target.
Her scream brought the rest of her bodyguards into closer order around her body to prevent any further penetrations from the missiles. There was an attempt by Ahmose to take her off the battlefield. However, she steadfastly refused to go until it was apparent to all, the day was won.
| Author Notes | This is written in British English. |
By thorney
The arrowhead was removed, and the wound cleaned and dressed while she was still on the battlefield, however, Hatshepsut, was feeling very sore and just a little sorry for herself.
Back in her rooms in Gebel Barkal, her physician changed her dressing, and informed her the wound was substantial; he thought the arrow had chipped the bone in her hip. However, the injury was without infection; his advice was for her to remain off her feet and rest for the next five days. The news no disease had been found was excellent, meaning the arrow had not been tipped with venom. For this, she could consider herself fortunate; the archer almost certainly using hunting, rather than combat arrows.
Her first question to 'Ahmose, when she received him the following day, was, "Why was Thuti so late on the battlefield?"
"Because the Nubian chiefs had much the same idea you had. Their intention was to send a party of warriors down the same Wadi our men were camped in - to attack us from the rear. Fortunately for us, they ran into Thuti's men and were destroyed. However, it delayed his arrival at our battle site."
"How are Shallia's men-folk? I saw Hunefer fall, and I tried to help him."
"He received an arrow wound in his left shoulder, but fortunately --
like the one you received, it too was non-poisonous; he will survive."
"And what of her son, Paneb; he was a charioteer with Thuti?"
"Ah!" Ahmose started to reply, and his face lit up, "It seems we have another high-class warrior in the making there. He has at least seven confirmed kills to his name--surpassing anything his father ever achieved!"
Hatshepsut became solemn, and her eyes dropped a little, so she wasn't looking him full in the face. "Tell me, My Lord, what were our losses?"
The old General's reply seemed rather flippant to her.
"Considering the late entry into the battle by Thuti's forces, our casualties were surprisingly light. We lost twenty-two horses and twelve charioteers, one hundred and twenty-seven warriors and eleven archers. There are also a further hundred or so warriors with wounds, the majority of which will survive."
The Pharaoh was appalled at the numbers "So many young men dead," she moaned.
"Not so many, Your Highness. It must be remembered; we were outnumbered by a ratio as high as perhaps five-to-one at times. The battlefield is now covered with our enemies dead--possibly seven hundred or more."
"And what of the rest of our enemies?" she inquired.
"Scattered, routed!" he exclaimed with an arm gesture. "They will scurry off and lick their wounds. The chiefs won't be able to unite the tribes again for at least another two or three years."
"So, you think our task here is done, then?" she asked in expectation.
"Yes, My Pharaoh, whenever you feel fit enough to travel, you can sail North again." Then, he added what seemed an after-thought, "the river will still be flowing freely for some time yet. If you take advantage of any favourable winds, you could get you home in ten days or so."
Four days later - without her physician's approval - her barge accompanied by one of the supply vessels, sailed North for Thebes. On-board her barge for the first part of her journey, she carried the injured Hunefer, who was recovering quickly, and his son, Paneb. Both of who she had insisted should return to the capital with her. They were to remain on the vessel until it made what she intended to be - her sole overnight stop, at Abu Simbel.
***
With the help of the river, favourable winds and the occasional use of her oarsmen, she made the journey home in the time 'Ahmose had predicted. News of her victory in Nubia - and her imminent arrival in Thebes, had been relayed to the city. A vast cheering crowd awaited the docking of her royal barge. She was also greeted by Queen Merytre and other high dignitaries - including Senmut.
Merytre made an excellent, impressive speech, welcoming her home and thanking her for her great victory over the Nubians. After thanking her daughter for her kind words, Ma'at-ka-re - dressed as Warrior Pharaoh - addressed her people:
"People of Khem, I returned to you as a victorious Pharaoh. A Pharaoh with the blood in her heart which ran in the heart of my great father. It is the same blood which ran in the heart of my husband--this same blood now runs in the heart of my step-son, the present Thutmosis.
"The house of Thutmosis has watched over and cared for the people of Khem for over fifty years. And, will continue to do so for aeons to come. Rejoice in my victory; let there be celebrations this night, and may the dynasty of Thutmosis be ever-lasting."
She turned to go into the Palace, while the crowd erupted into ecstatic cheering--with chants of: 'Ma'at-ka-re and Menkheperre' resounding around her.
"You did grant them extra rations of bread and beer, I suppose?" she asked her daughter.
"I did, but under protest from Menkheperre's faction of the council," was the reply. "I haven't spoken to Senmut since his return to Thebes, but rumours say his meeting with the Pharaoh did not go well."
With a deep sigh and the pain in her hip beginning to increase, she slowly limped her way to her chambers with feelings of apprehension.
After the triumphant evening meal - organised by Merytre - was complete, further celebrations took place. Hatshepsut excused herself; complaining of fatigue and discomfort, she left the parties early. In her chambers, she found Senmut - who had slipped away unseen, and had used the secret entrance into her room. They embraced for the first time in nearly two months.
"I've missed your arms and comfort so much of late," she whispered in his ear. "I much prefer being a lover than being a warrior."
Senmut kissed her hard but tenderly - taking care not to put any pressure on her injury, he carried her to her bed. After their passionate, yet careful lovemaking, they lay on their backs in its afterglow; his arm under her neck. Not wanting to break the spell, but with a need to know, she asked, "What went wrong with your meeting with Menkheperre?"
"What went right is probably a better question," he replied while turning to face her. "He's an arrogant little, self-centred man, who thinks only his wishes are those to be considered."
Hatshepsut knew Senmut disliked the young Pharaoh, and had done so since his first brutal night with his daughter Neferure. She now realised her decision to send her lover north to negotiate with Menkheperre had been a foolish one.
"Please explain to me what occurred," she asked him--the effects of their recent bonding quickly dissipating.
"Firstly, he kept me waiting for two days before he granted me an audience," Senmut complained. "Then, when he finally decided to receive me, it was in the presence of a group of half-dressed concubines or camp followers, or whatever he has perpetually hanging around him. He was purposely being disrespectful to me."
"What about my concerns about the expense of his campaigns. How did he react to my cost-cutting suggestions?"
"Ah!" Senmut exclaimed, before turning sombre. "Initially -- at our first meeting, he dismissed your apprehensions as mere 'house-keeping matters.' However, by the time of our second and final meeting, word of your journey to Nubia had reached him. He then proceeded to lecture me on your 'expensive little foray' to lands he had already subdued. Apart from me being concerned for your safety, I berated Menkheperre for being a jealous hypocrite--which totally enraged him. He hinted if I wasn't such a favourite of his step-mother, I might find myself without any authority at court. AND, if I didn't show him proper respect, I still might."
"I see," Hatshepsut sighed. "So, nothing was achieved by your visit--apart that is, from you annoying the most powerful man in Egypt!"
"Well, not entirely nothing," he soothed. "I did convince most of the dignitaries of the Delta, of your request for more tributes to help pay for the little heathen's exploits. We agreed on a three per cent increase. I hope that's what you wanted."
"Yes, I suppose that is sufficient. However, because of your run-in with Menkheperre, we now have more important matters to ponder," she remarked.
"Surely, you don't consider those idle threats of his as serious, do you?"
"I most certainly do!" Hatshepsut stressed. "Not only is Menkheperre a vengeful minded individual, but his followers still blame you for the death of Neferure. If they can, they will exploit any kind of discord between you and the Pharaoh."
"I'm sorry my, love. It seems I've caused you more problems," he said, and kissed her forehead.
"No," she replied. "The fault is mine. Knowing your animosity toward Menkheperre, I should have known better than to send you to negotiate with him. Never-the-less, what has happened, has happened, and we will have to make the best of the situation."
***
The following morning -- soon after the tributes to Amon Re were complete - Menkheperre was again the centre of attention. Only this time, it was through the protestations of her daughter Merytre.
"A promise is a promise!" she declared. "All will bear witness, I followed your instructions to the letter. I proved myself to be worthy of your trust. I now expect you to keep your part of our agreement by allowing me to go to the Delta to be with my husband."
Hatshepsut was still against the idea. Fully aware, after Senmut had revealed the kind of female company Menkheperre kept, what Merytre might face at his court. Knowing her daughter's personality and temper, she worried for her welfare.
"You do know his court conditions are somewhat different to those you are accustomed to, don't you?"
However, Hatshepsut could see her concerns held little fear for Merytre; her daughter's response was both arrogant and dismissive.
"I'm a big girl now mother--in fact, a Queen. I am older now than you were when you married and interacted with my father, the Second Thutmosis. Why then, should I be afraid to interact with the Third Thutmosis?"
Her mother could give her a myriad of reasons, but was not willing to elaborate. So, with a deep sigh and a heavy heart, she agreed to let her daughter join Menkheperre in the North.
Merytre was overjoyed. "When? When can I go?" she cried.
"We just can't spring this on him," her mother declared, "We need to send a fast vessel to the Delta as soon as possible with the news of your imminent arrival. You can follow that vessel in seven days."
Merytre produced a broad grin before announcing. "Good! It will take me that long to pack up all my clothes."
She then swept out of the room - followed by her mother's thoughts; 'They both deserve each other. However, I do pity the people in the Delta area who will have to suffer them.'
***
The following five years were trying times for Hatshepsut, Senmut--and Merytre. The female Pharaoh's health began to fail -- her injured hip being the cause -- and her performance and authority in the governing chambers was starting to wane. Senmut continued to erect monuments and obelisks to his life's love, but even in this venture, he had their failures.
As for Merytre; only three months after joining Menkheperre in the Delta, she became pregnant. However, she had a miscarriage and lost the child. She had no luck with her second pregnancy a year later, when her child -- a female - died shortly after its birth. With her third pregnancy, she was sent back to Thebes to ensure she received the best of care; the move was successful. Although both and she Menkheperre were disappointed with the sex -- another female - they named the child Iset after his mother; she was now over two years old.
Hatshepsut loved and doted over her granddaughter -- as did Senmut. He took every opportunity to see and hold the infant--this obviously delighted the Female-Pharaoh. However, Merytre, who of course, was unaware Senmut was the child's grandfather, took offence to his continual attention to the toddler. She was furious with him!
"He spends more time with her than either her wet-nurse, Hedjet, or I," she said in exaggeration, while complaining to her mother.
"You must remember how he was always fawning over you and your sister, Neferure when you were children," her mother soothed. "He just loves babies, I suppose."
"In which case, why has he none of his own, eh?" came the reply from her daughter. "He's not capable of handling a woman, if you ask me."
Her mother quickly criticised her for the remark. "Lord Senmut, has devoted his life to both your grandfather's dynasty, and to this family. I won't have you insulting him!"
"Not an insult, mother, merely an observation," Merytre replied sarcastically. Continuing, she threatened, "If you won't - or can't stop his interference with my child, then I will ask my Pharaoh to intercede."
Hatshepsut was outraged at the 'my Pharaoh' insult, as well as the threat to the man she loved. She almost screamed at her daughter, "If you must be disrespectful to me in private, then we may insist on you addressing me with one of my royal titles! Don't you ever threaten any of my staff with that heathen of a husband of yours again! In this Palace, I am the only authority that needs consulting--do you understand me?"
A little shaken by her mother's outburst - but still somewhat defiant, Merytre bowed her head, and muttered, "Yes, Your Majesty. Can I now be excused to my duties?"
With a flick of her hand, her mother dismissed Merytre, who walked backwards out of the chamber. As her daughter departed, Hatshepsut thought ruefully, 'trouble! She always has been, and always will be trouble!'
| Author Notes | This was written in British English. |
By thorney
Over the next few months, trouble came fast and furious as far as Senmut was concerned. One evening, he was sharing a meal at the home of his brother, Amenemhet. His mind was preoccupied with the bad news he had received earlier in the day from the stone quarries at Aswan. This concerned the enormous obelisk he was planning to erect for Hatshepsut. The stone being prepared for the structure had fractured, and was now useless.
"It seems I'm out of favour with both Menkheperre's lot in the council, and also the gods at the moment," he remarked to his brother. "If it wasn't for the patronage and support of Hatshepsut. I would not be able to achieve half the tasks I have set myself. Now, my intentions of raising the greatest obelisk to her glory, could be delayed indefinitely."
His brother --who was four years older than Senmut, sympathised. "There are many years left for you to complete your work; reflect a little on the things you have already achieved, and take pride in them."
Senmut nodded his head in agreement while finishing his wine. He stood and whished Amenemhet good-night before leaving for his own apartments which were situated closer to the palace. The night was moonless, with the city quiet and dark; and his mind was still preoccupied with the broken obelisk.
He didn't see his two assailants until they were nearly on top of him. One grabbed him from behind - at the same time, the other attempted to stab him in the chest with a dagger. Senmut squirmed sideways, and the weapon entered his left shoulder instead. Kicking out at the attacker in front of him, he managed to drive him away. Then, forcing himself to drive quickly backwards, he forcibly rammed the second assailant against a wall, winding him. With his arms now free, he drew his bronze sword from its sheath and attacked both men.
He believed he had managed to deliver some telling blows, however, both his enemies had lost their appetite for the affray, and rushed off into the darkness. Senmut returned to his brother's residence for treatment to his wound, and an escort back to his own chambers.
***
The following morning, Senmut reported the incident to Hatshepsut--who was enraged! The Pharaoh declared a proclamation. It announced, if the names of the two perpetrators were surrendered to her, she would issue an extra day's beer and bread to all; no one took up her offer.
"Robbers or assassins?" Hatshepsut pondered aloud the following night, while she shared a meal with Senmut. Continuing, she further speculated, "What benefits did they think was on offer? Why was the attack so violent?"
"I can't imagine," Senmut offered, while flexing his injured shoulder. "However, I'm at a loss to think who would want to 'assassinate' me."
Hatshepsut gave him a rueful smile, and he squinted his face at her wordless reply asking, "Who, then?"
She answered by asking him a question," Who do you think? Come on! What did you once call him? 'An arrogant little, self-centred man.' "
Senmut opened both his eyes and mouth wide in amazement at her declaration. "Never!" he gasped.
"Well, we know how vindictive he can be. He may have been encouraged by his supporters; you are aware of how unhappy they are about the number of monuments you are raising to me!"
However, she decided not to go further - keeping her thoughts on what Merytre might have said to her husband, Menkheperre, to herself.
***
It was close to another three months before a second attempt was made on Senmut's life; this time, there was no question of it being a robbery!
He was returning to Thebes after inspecting extra work which was being finalised at Deir el-Bahri, on Hatshepsut's mortuary temple. Senmut was alone and on horse-back. This was in direct contradiction to the advice given by the Female-Pharaoh, which stated he was to be accompanied by guards at all times when leaving the city.
However, he was tired of being closeted; feeling she was being overcautious.
He was only a mile from the temple when, from behind the cover of boulders, a flight of arrows flew at him. Senmut had little time to react for although the arrows failed to find him as a target, his horse was hit in the rump and bolted. The horse's panicked action and flight, quickly took him out of the range of what he thought to be at least two archers. However, he suffered a precarious ride while he fought to bring the frightened and injured animal under control.
Hatshepsut was incensed by both Senmut's disregard for her advice on his security--and the attack. Worse! The animal injured, later died; venom was found on the arrow tip.
"Now, will you listen to what I am telling you? She scolded him. "There now appears to be a concerted effort, to put you in your sarcophagus. If Menkheperre is the force behind these attacks, they won't stop until he succeeds in his aim--which I believe is your death. We will have to devise of a way to ensure your safety."
Later, during their evening meal, Hatshepsut looked Senmut in the eyes and declared forcefully, "I'm sending you back to Punt!"
He looked surprised and crestfallen, before asking the obvious questions, "Why, and When?" and then adding, "and for how long?"
"Why? Because I love you! The when? I need to give some thought to," she replied. "However, I don't want to wait until they feel it's time to have another attempt on your life. For how long? Well, until I feel it's safe for you to return."
Hatshepsut could see her words were of little comfort to him. She was aware he was no coward, and would rather stay by her side and fight rather than run away from his enemies. It suddenly occurred to her how she could 'sweeten the deal' for him.
"Perhaps you could spend your time in that land of mystery, preparing suitable accommodation for me to come and visit you," she offered.
Initially, his eyes opened wide at the prospect of spending time alone with the woman he loved. 'Especially away from this closeted court of intrigue and unrest,' he thought.
However, doubts arose in him. "Are you making me a promise you will come to
Punt?" he ventured.
She smiled at his astute intuition. "I am the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re., and as such, I just can't do what my heart desires. A solid promise to come to Punt - I can't give. However, I will give you my heart's promise, to make every effort to join you in that land in the South--if at all possible!"
Senmut knew she was being as honest as she could; after all, she was tied by those 'fares of state.' He, therefore, made the best of an unwanted situation and agreed,
At the city council meeting eight days after the attack on Senmut--which had been kept as quiet as possible. It was decided he would be sent to Ta netjer as a special trade ambassador. Some of the Menkheperre faction on the council were keen to see him go - others showed less enthusiasm, and objected to his status and appointment.
'Probably worrying he is escaping.' Hatshepsut thought.
***
Twenty days later, Senmut left Leucus Limen for Punt. The Pharaoh had insisted he sail South with a vessel loaded with some of Egypt's most excellent trade goods. This, under the pretence of establishing a large, permanent trading centre in the country. However, it was more to ensure Senmut had enough resources to enable him to live the life of a Prince in Ta netjer.
Soon after he arrived in Punt, Senmut asked for a private audience with King Perehu. At this meeting, he formally presented the King with documents informing the monarch of his position as Trade Ambassador. The ruler of Ta netjer, did not understand the Hieroglyphs, Senmut's new titles or the need for them; he simply regarded Senmut as his friend.
The new Ambassador explained to King Perehu, he would be staying in his country for some length of time. As such, he would require a residence of some stature to be built for his use. The monarch was overjoyed at the news, promising to construct Senmut a dwelling to match his own palace.
True to his word, within a month, Perehu's people assemble Senmut a structure to rival his own. At the new Ambassador's request, the building was erected in a secluded area over a half a mile outside the main settlement area. At its completion, the King presented Senmut with an entourage of four young, naked servants to tend to his needs; two of each sex,
***
During the next five months, Senmut applied himself to fulfilling his new duties. He then received devastating and puzzling news from home. To his surprise, it was his brother Amenemhet, who carried Hatshepsut's instructions to him. Things in Thebes were detreating as far as the Female-Pharaoh's political fortunes were concerned. Rumours had resurfaced concerning Senmut's involvement in the death of Neferure. Some, -- mainly supporters of Menkheperre, were claiming his position in Punt was a reward he did not deserve. There were demands for his recall.
"Her majesty emphasised to me, and through me to you, she thinks your life may be in danger again," Amenemhet stressed. "It is her wish, that on my return to Thebes, I spread the rumour I was summonsed to Punt by King Perehu. This summons was to inform me of your death at the hands of wild animals. I am to claim, it occurred while you were on a hunt with his warriors. I am also to declare your body was not recovered after the attack, so no burial can take place." After Amenemhet's little speech, Senmut was silent for a while before he addressed his brother.
"This will mean I can never go home. It will mean the tomb I have built as my resting place will remain empty. It also means I will never see my children, grandchildren or the woman I love ever again. I may as well be dead!"
"My Pharaoh expected you to reject her proposal. Therefore, I am to give you her papyrus note." Amenemhet then presented Senmut with a roll of papyrus bearing the seal of the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re. He quickly broke the seal and read the contents:
'My love, Senmut, ruler of my heart. We must have faith in the Gods which have blessed both our love and our lives. We must pray a solution is found to our dilemma. We must continue to love and trust each other. Be brave, my love. Heed the words I send with your brother. You will be forever in my heart until our lips meet again.'
Tears fell as he rolled the note back up. Taking a deep breath, he straightened his back, looked at his brother and said in firm tones said, "Then, let us comply with the will of Ma'at-ka-re, and explain her wishes to the King."
After Senmut returned from his audience with Perehu, they arranged for Amenemhet's passage back to Egypt on the first possible transport North. Although Senmut desperately wanted to send a papyrus note back to Hatshepsut, he thought better he did not. If the letter fell into the wrong hands, it would destroy the Pharaoh's subterfuge.
***
The following eight months were excruciating for Senmut. Because of his supposed death, he spent many days closeted in his secluded residence. He could not converse with any of the traders - especially Egyptian traders -- that still visited Punt. Therefore, he got no first-hand knowledge of what was happening at home.
He often spoke with the King - who to give credence to the story of Senmut's death -- had sent an envoy to the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re, expressing his condolences. The envoy had returned with another papyrus note for Senmut bearing Hatshepsut's seal. This note, as well as sending her love, also tried to give him notice of the on-going political situation in Thebes. However, it worried him just how much of it seemed garbled--making little sense.
Eventually, after he had been supposedly dead for nearly a year, his brother came to see him again. This time, he brought the worst of tidings--Hatshepsut's health was failing badly. Amenemhet had decided to consult Neferure and her husband Meketra with the problem. The collective agreement of all concerned was, he should report the situation to Senmut as soon as possible.
Senmut decided no fate was worse than the one he was suffering, and told Amenemhet so. He also informed his brother he would be sailing North with him on the first vessel that was returning to Leucus Limen. Heavily disguised, he was back on Egyptian soil within ten days.
| Author Notes | This was written in British English. |
By thorney
Senmut had secretly returned to his brother Amenemhet's home in Thebes a month earlier. On his first night back in the city, he was anxious to discover the depth of Hatshepsut's failing health. Therefore, he visited her apartment in the palace--using passageways only he and she knew. He soon learned she was in dire need of his assistance. Since then, every two to three days after the palace settled down for the night - he returned to check on her condition.
His kiss woke her from her drug-induced sleep. "Darling, it's me, Senmut," he whispered to her. Hatshepsut stirred and tried to open her eyes and look at him. "Senmut! Senmut, is that you?" she cried.
"Yes my love, it's me, I've come to see how you are."
Trying to sit up, she required his help. Hatshepsut shook her head in an attempt to clear her thoughts. "You shouldn't come so often; the risks are too great," she said while lifting her lips to his.
His kiss was long and lingering - after which he sat on her bed.
"I need to let you know of, and discuss the plans we are making to take you away from all of this," he said, staring at her.
She listened, while he explained the plot devised by him, Amenemhet, Neferure and her husband, Meketra. He told the Female-Pharaoh, they intended to enact the plans within three days.
Hatshepsut did not appear entirely happy at the thought of giving up her crown and 'running away.' However, the present political situation was fully explained to her by Senmut. He also reminded her of the promises she had made to him. Both the one to visit him in Punt, and the one she had made so many years ago as a young girl on a mountainside--the Pharaoh eventually consented.
Because of her semi-drugged condition and constant pain, she was not always entirely in touch with what was happening. However, she knew of the general intentions of Senmut and his co-conspirators to whisk her away. Hatshepsut was also aware deeds similar to, and every bit as terrible as those perpetrated years earlier involving Neferure's escape, were being contemplated.
It made her realise the gods were exacting the final act of their prophecy concerning:
'Thrice the feather will judge her part; thrice weighed, to reveal her heart.'
However, it seemed she was powerless to prevent the actions which would fulfil the prophecy.
During the last year, the Female-Pharaoh had spent most of her time in her apartment in the palace. Because of the pain she continuously suffered, treatments were prescribed and administered by physicians throughout the day. Most of her medication was intended to dull her torment. However, these treatments also tended to make her tired and drowsy. Almost all her administrative duties were now performed by her council, with her approval only sought to make delicate matters legal.
It was because of her continuous absence from the council's deliberations, discontent with her leadership was growing. Menkheperre's loyalists and sympathisers accounted for nearly half the council's numbers--and were steadily increasing. Some suggested the male Pharaoh Thutmosis, should return to Thebes quickly and take over full control.
Senmut, who had covertly returned to her side after falsely been declared dead for nearly a year, patiently explained the position to Hatshepsut. She thought it bordered on treason!
"The situation is so tense, my love," he stressed. "There are even some who suggest Menkheperre should arrive in Thebes with his army; there is talk about a civil war."
Hatshepsut screeched, "I have been charged by my father with the care of the Golden Throne of Khem. I am to ensure good government until I deem a strong, fit male Pharaoh is capable of rising to this high office."
Senmut tried to calm her down. "Many think -- and I'm of that opinion - you have discharged your oath and obligation to the full. Don't you think it is time for you to rest?"
She stared at him with a look of disgust. "Do you think I am no longer capable of discharging my duties?"
"Not at all, my love. I just envy your passion for Egypt, and wish in our latter years, we can spend a little more time together. You have done your duty to Khem, you have fulfilled your commitment to your father, and have achieved your obligation to Menkheperre. Although despicable, he is none-the-less a competent Pharaoh--Egypt will be safe in his hands."
Eventually -- and with reluctance -- Hatshepsut accepted the plans he lay before her.
On the evening, Senmut chose to put into operation their daring yet straightforward plan, Hatshepsut pretended to take her medication while acting muddled. She dismissed her handmaidens early--hopefully, they would later testify she appeared confused and unsettled.
Later, after the palace quietened for the night, Senmut and Amenemhet arrived through the secret passageways. They ushered the Pharaoh out to the waiting arms of her daughter and Meketra. While Neferure guided her mother away to a safe location, Senmut and his brother set about the evil actions which were required to complete the deception.
Earlier in the evening, they had located a woman close to the age of Hatshepsut, who lived alone; they silently killed her. Having committed the heinous crime, they hide the body until after the Pharaoh was rescued from the palace. The body was then recovered and clothed in some of the Pharaoh's night apparel. After leaving more of Hatshepsut's garments at the river bank where - ironically - as a young girl, she underwent her regular joining with the river-god Hapi; they proceed with the woman's corpse to a section upriver, frequented by crocodiles. After attracting the reptile's attention, they fed the woman's body to the beasts. Once again, they left some of Hatshepsut's garments at the scene; hopefully, some remnants would survive the crocodiles attack.
After completing their evil plan, they rendezvoused with the other conspirators at the place they'd agreed upon. The party then set out on the next stage of their flight -- a two-day journey - during which they only travelled by night - to Leucus Limen. A vessel waited there to take Hatshepsut and her party on to Punt.
"Did all go well?" his daughter inquired in a whisper as they proceeded East.
"I don't think I can ever call some of the events I have undertaken today, as 'going
well,'" he whispered back ruefully. "However, we accomplished what we set out to do without mishap."
They kept their voices low; Hatshepsut was totally exhausted and was now under the influence of her medication. She slept in the wagon they had provided for her passage to the Red Sea port.
"Are you sure she can handle this trip--I mean the long voyage to Punt?" a worried Neferure asked her father, "She looks awfully frail!"
"I know," he replied in a somewhat anxious tone. "I pray to all the gods my reasoning is in her best interest. However, I can think of no other solution."
Both remained in silent thought for the rest of the night.
Two days later, the vessel containing Hatshepsut, Senmut and Amenemhet sailed South to Punt. There had been tearful farewells between, mother, father, and daughter at the harbour; none knew when, or if they would ever meet again. The former Pharaoh and Senmut were heavily disguised, and only Amenemhet conversed with the crew or captain.
There had been no time for the news of Pharaoh's disappearance to reach Leucus Limen before the vessel sailed. Therefore, no reason for the crew to have any suspicions about their passengers. Both wind and sea were in their favour, and since no overnight stops were taken, the vessel made excellent time; the trip to Punt took just over seven days.
***
Neferure and her husband Meketra, made a wide detour around Thebes on their way back home. Even so, whenever they did come across an outpost or other travellers, they found Egypt was in utter turmoil over her mother's disappearance and apparent death. Some blamed Sobek, the crocodile deity for her death; many of his kind were slaughtered in revenge.
"Well. It looks as though our deception is working," Neferure stressed to her husband. "Let us pray it continues to do so," Meketra replied.
Even when they eventually arrived home at Dakhla, they found the populace in mourning and incensed at the death of Ma'at-ka-re. Days later, news came to the Dakhla Oasis that Menkheperre -- Thutmosis the Third -- had returned to Thebes and taken over complete control of his country. The update cast a calming influence over the people at the Oasis.
Neferure explained it as the return of Maat -- the rightfulness of things -- after the tragic loss of Ma'at-ka-re. Peace and tranquillity would return to Khem now the land was ruled by a Pharaoh again. She only hoped her mother and father were just as settled as Egypt was becoming.
***
In Punt, Senmut and his brother had quietly smuggled Hatshepsut from the vessel to his secluded accommodation. However, the voyage south, and now the man-handling needed to convey her to her new home, caused Hatshepsut distress and discomfort. It required a substantial sleeping potion to enable her to rest.
The following day, arrangements were made for Amenemhet's return home -- his vessel would leave in two days. A little earlier than Senmut had expected, he received the inevitable summons to the Royal Palace from the King. He was aware his servants would have informed the palace of his return, but they would also have told of the presence of his two guests. Leaving Hatshepsut in the care of his brother, Senmut presented himself to the King.
When Senmut entered what Perehu took as his Throne Room, he placed himself ten-feet from the monarch and dropped to his knees with his forehead touching the floor. The King waited a short while before barking out an order, at which, the room quickly emptied. Rising from his throne and approaching Senmut, Perehu reached out his arms and assisted his guest to rise.
"You are my brother, and all that I have I give to you. My land is your land; my warriors are your warriors-- your enemies are my enemies. Let us now talk together as brothers, and reveal to each our heart's secrets."
Senmut revealed to the King, why it had been necessary for him to flee to this land a year ago, and why his death had been falsified; now, he gave up his most sacred of secrets.
"In the Palace you built for me, sleeps the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re, ill and in need of help from your men of magic and medicine. She flees from her enemies, as I do. We throw ourselves at Your Majesty's mercy, and beg forgiveness for not asking permission before we fled to Ta netjer."
Perehu grasped Senmut's hand, placing it on his own chest before declaring. "Heed the words I have spoken. My war-spear will not rest in my palace if it is required to defend you. No part of my land is forbidden to you. No secret you reveal will ever be spoken--for you are my brother!"
Senmut hugged the King close to him while uttering the word, "Brother." They held this position for a short while until Perehu broke contact. He parted saying, "And now, you must have more servants to serve you and Ma'at-ka-re--and warriors to guard your Palace; two more servants -- girls I think, and five armed guards."
Senmut thanked the King profusely, adding that for security's reasons the Pharaoh should be referred to as, 'Hatnofer'--which had been his mother's name. On his return to Hatshepsut and Amenemhet, the news of his meeting with Perehu delighted both. His brother expressed his relief a security net was being proposed for the building. Remarking, his trip home would now be a happier one. He also pledged to inform Neferure, of the King's pledge and security arrangements for her parents.
***
Over the following nine months, two things became clear to Senmut. The first was, try as they might, none of Perehu's medical men could alleviate Hatshepsut's symptoms for any substantial length of time. Secondly, her general health was deaerating quickly. Senmut was seriously contemplating taking her back to Egypt. However, this decision was made easy for him when she developed an abscess on her tooth. It expanded quickly, increasing both her pain and her inability to consume anything other than water, milk or some disgusting fish gruel supplied by the locals.
"My love, it is time we returned to Khem," he whispered to her sleeping body; not wishing to disturb her rest. After informing the King of his decision, he arranged for passage back North. It would be a three-day wait until their vessel was ready to sail. During that time, her abscess burst, turning her situation from desperate to critical.
Trying -- without success -- to alleviate her complaint and pain, Perehu's physician, removed the offending tooth--it made no difference to her condition.
Hatshepsut was in a state of semi-consciousness when bearers carried her to the waiting vessel, which then set sail immediately. However, five days into the journey, it became apparent to Senmut, she was dying. He lay alongside her always, hardly rising for food or water. She spasmodically awoke, usually demanding water. During her last lucid moment two days from Egypt, she whispered to him, 'Alas, with closing eyes Ma'at-ka-re, will not see Khem!"
He did not understand the true meaning of her words; however, they were the last she spoke. Hatshepsut died shortly afterwards. Heartbroken, he lay next to her body until they arrived at Leucus Limen, in his hand he held the last relic of his love; the tooth the Punt physician had removed from her.
| Author Notes |
This was written in British English.
Although fictional, this story is based on the lives of real historical people. |
By thorney
After the vessel containing Hatshepsut's body docked in the Red Sea port, Senmut quickly went ashore. He looked for, and found, a small temple which was willing to perform an embalming ceremony. Senmut insisted spells from the Book of the Dead - especially the 'Weighing of the Heart' - were recited during the embalming process.
This service had only been offered to wealthy Egyptians in the last thirty years. Previously, only royalty had the privilege of having spells from the book read at their embalmment. Senmut declared the body to be processed, was that of a minor wife. However, a sceptical High Priest extorted an extraordinary high tribute to the temple for the ceremony.
***
Having set Hatshepsut's embalming process in motion - and supervised its early stages; Senmut's next task was to arrange for his passage to the Oasis of Dakhla. Neferure had to be informed of her mother's death as soon as possible--he had to convince her to help with the late Pharaoh's internment.
He realised at fifty-three years old, he was no longer a young man; the days which lay ahead would inevitably take their toll of him. Senmut thought the journey to the Oasis -- which he estimated to be over four-hundred miles -- could take him as long as fifteen-days travel. However, there were other things which required his attention first. Since he could not enter Thebes to contact his brother Amenemhet, transport, provisions and travelling companions needed to be arranged before embarking on such a long trip. All needed arranging in a clandestine-manner; after all, he had been considered dead for over two years.
It was nineteen-days after his landing at the Red Sea port, before he presented himself and his sad news to his daughter. Although the report was devastating, it didn't come as a complete surprise to Neferure. She wept silently at the news. Then, wiping away her tears remarked, "When I was part of my mother's escort to Leucus Limen last year, I thought how ill she looked, and worried then how short her time might be. I was also well aware of how much pain she was in, and hoped the magicians and priests of Punt might find some relief for her; obviously, it proved not to be."
Senmut nodded and said, "It was because of her pain and rapid deterioration, I decided to bring her home. Nothing the Punt priests tried, seem to make any difference to either her condition, or her pain. I felt so helpless; I considered any consequences we faced on our return, worth the chance to find relief for her constantly aching body."
Neferure began to weep again; her father could see his words were causing her high stress.
"I'm so sorry, my dear, but the telling helps clarify my mind on my decision to bring your mother back to Egypt. I felt the abscess which developed on her tooth was the final straw for me. It burst, and the poison it released almost killed her. I was adamant she should suffer no longer--it was obvious to me she was dying. The ultimate comfort I could offer my love was to bring her home to her family."
Now Senmut started to cry, and he and his daughter hugged each other in their misery, "I failed in my final service to her," he sobbed. "I failed to bring her home alive to you--I'm sorry, I failed you all."
Neferure was wailing now, hardly able to speak because of her distress, "NO!" she managed to howl. "Never, ever repeat such things! She loved you! WE all love you! We know you would have sold your soul for her! Never again blame yourself for any mishaps which have occurred. Even now, you risk your life to bring her home to us."
She took a deep breath, dried her eyes, and taking her father's arm led him to a couch. Looking in his still tearful eyes, Neferure took another deep breath and while attempting a smile announced. "Enough tears now, any further grieving can wait until later. Let us now discuss and plan on how best we can give Ma'at-ka-re a suitable final resting place."
***
Senmut stayed with his daughter and her family in Dakhla, for over a month. In that time, he rested and recuperated from the gruelling few months he'd endured of late. He also used the time to discuss plans with Neferure and Meketra, on how best to proceed with their ultimate aim. The one thing which was patently obvious to all, was no plan they devised could possibly succeed without the assistance of, Merytre - the Queen. This fact, caused dismay among the conspirators; all knew of Merytre's unconcern - bordering on apathy - at the disappearance and apparent death of her mother a year earlier.
"Your mother's embalmment will be complete in eighteen-days. Which leaves us little time to arrange where we can move her remains after we leave Leucus Limen. We must find an appropriate temple in Thebes. As yet, we still have no solid plans as to where and when we can get her into a suitable final resting place," Senmut moaned.
There was a grimace on Neferure's face as she stood and faced her companions. "I will go and see my sister!" she announced to howls of protests from both her father and husband. However, after a period of quiet, sensible reflection, none could find a better solution to their dilemma.
The following three days kept Neferure busy finding friends to look after her children during her absence. Meketra hirer three armed escorts and two guides -- who were to supply the food and water - for the expected seven to eight-day trip.
Eventually, the three conspirators and their hired party set out for Thebes. A day before they arrived, Senmut and two of the escorts by-passed the city and travelled a further hundred miles or so Leucus Limen. After the mummification ceremony of Hatshepsut was completed by the priests, they intended to escort her remains back to an obscure temple on the outskirts of Thebes--which Neferure was to arrange.
After parting from Senmut, Neferure and Meketra, took over half a day to complete their journey to his father's home. They would remain there until their responsibilities were fully discharged. Meketra's mother had died many years earlier. However, his father was still in good health, and well aware of the circumstances of his son's move to the Dakhla Oasis.
Neferure had two tasks to perform before her father returned - which she expected in seven days. Her first, was to complete her assignment of acquiring a place in a small temple for her mother's mummified body to await burial. The second - which she dreaded - was to confront her sister, Merytre--the Queen!
| Author Notes | Witten in British English |
By thorney
The Queen was puzzled - and curious. Who was this Lady Hatnefret, wife of the Protector of the Royal Vineyards and Trade Routes, at the Oasis of Dakhla? Merytre had never heard of the person or the place. Her first instinct was to refuse an audience. Still, her chief steward had handed her a small strip of papyrus from the woman, which only held two words; 'Mut- Mut'. It was what she called her old nurse, Sitre-In, when she was a child. Although a few of the palace staff at the time knew this, she was curious as to how this stranger from Dakhla, dare use it to gain an audience.
"Very well then, I will grant her a short audience, but I want two Nubian guards to attend while I do so," she told Dedu.
After the steward had left the room, Merytre continued to ponder the question of who this Lady might be.
'It could be an old palace handmaiden,' she thought. 'Or, perhaps even one of the Kap from her childhood.'
Merytre recalled there was a constant turnover of both in the palace. The handmaidens often made suitable matches through palace contacts, and their children were of the Kap - wives of the nobility. These offspring - for one reason or other - spent their childhood being educated by the palace tutors.
'Kap, I think,' the Queen decided. 'She announces herself as a Lady, and is married to a Protector of a Royal Vineyard, so must be of high blood. I hope this 'Lady' is not asking for some favour for her husband. If she thinks spending a little time in my company all those years ago will compel me to help her, there is a rude awaking in store for her.'
The door to her chamber opened, and the steward entered, followed by a slim, well-dressed woman escorted by two Nubian guards. Merytre saw, and was annoyed by the audacity of the woman approaching. Against all protocol, she dared to keep the lower half of her face covered with a delicate, almost see-through veil. The entourage proceeded until they were twelve-feet from the Queen and then stopped. Immediately, her female guest dropped to her knees and lowered her head to the floor.
"The Lady Hatnefret, Your Majesty," the steward announced.
With a flash of her eyes and a slight nod of her head Merytre dismissed the man, and he left the room.
"Please stand and present your case, Madam," Merytre said in a cold voice. "But before you do, please explain this cryptic note." She threw the piece of papyrus Dedu had given her on the floor in front of the woman.
Her guest retrieved the papyrus and got to her feet.
"And, remove your veil before addressing your Queen," Merytre commanded.
The woman undid her veil and let it fall down the side of her face. The Queen could see her caller was pretty, obviously high-bred, and in her late twenties or early thirties.
'She is a handsome woman,' Merytre thought, 'and somewhat familiar.' However, she still had no idea who the woman in front of her was. The room fell silent for a few moments.
'Perhaps she expects me to recognise her and greet her as a long-lost friend,' the Queen thought sarcastically. 'Well I don't - and I won't.'
"Well, Madam. I have not got all day to waste, what is your cause?" she demanded.
The last words Queen Merytre heard before fainting, were, "Greetings, sister!"
When Merytre regained consciousness, she found herself lying on a couch in an antechamber off the main reception room, surrounded by concerned handmaidens.
"Where is Nef ... Lady Hatnefret?" she demanded. The handmaiden looked confused.
"Lady Hatnefret, you fool! The Lady who I was in an audience with, where is she?" she barked. "Get her at once, and bring her to me NOW!"
Several handmaidens left the Queen's side to do her bidding; Merytre brushed the others aside as she got to her feet.
"I am perfectly well," she insisted impatiently, as her servants fussed around her. "Leave me alone -- AND GET OUT OF HERE!"
When she was alone, she shook her head a few times to clear it.
'Neferure, alive! After all these years -- what, thirteen was it? How?' Her mind raced with questions. 'Where had she been? Who else knew? Her mother would have known of course, and probably the now dead, Senmut, would have known. Who else? Did Menkheperre know, and if he did, what of her own position?'
She heard voices out in the reception room, and almost stumbled in her eagerness to attend. Entering the larger room, she saw Neferure, still accompanied by the two guards, three handmaidens, and Dedu - who was looking distressed.
"OUT!" the Queen shouted. "OUT, all of you except Lady Hatnefret, OUT!"
Dedu began to object, obviously concerned about Merytre's welfare, but she cut him short -- pointing at him and shouting, "OUT! And I don't want to be disturbed until I call for you."
Gesturing to the two Nubian guards -- who did not understand the Queen's request -- and ushering the handmaidens before him, the steward left the room and closed the door. Alone with her sister, Neferure stood as tall as she could, back straight, facing her front. Merytre circled her at a distance of five feet.
Eventually, after a long silence, she came to a stop in front of her guest and asked, "Well, dear sister, what is the afterlife like? Come tell, it is not often we get the chance to talk to so solid a spirit."
Neferure sagged a little before addressing her sister. "Our mother is dead," she said quietly.
"Oh!" Merytre replied, sarcasm creeping into her voice. "And when can I expect her to appear and demand an audience?"
"Stop it!" Neferure demanded. "Our mother is dead, and I require your help to ensure she receives proper burial rights -- those appropriate to a Pharaoh."
"Well she is not a Pharaoh, is she? She is nothing, does not exist, and has not for over a year. The people of Khem have forgotten her--and are better for it. Let her be buried where she lies."
"Have you no feelings for the woman who gave birth to you? Neferure said passionately. "Who loved you, nurtured you -- gave you your life?"
"Love!" Merytre spat the word back at her. "She loved no-one but herself, and the power she could wield. If she loved me - us, why didn't she become The Queen Dowager, and spend more time with us? No! The daughter of Amun-Re was far too high and mighty for that - so great in fact, she can even make the dead reappear!"
"We can discuss me later, what is important now is getting our mother a proper burial place. She needs a place where she can rest forever--a place with her ancestors," Neferure pleaded.
"The dead are dead -- and have no need of haste," Merytre said casually. "What I want to know is what happened to you? Where have you been? What necessitated your apparent death? These, sister dear, are questions the living demand answering."
Neferure visually sagged. "Very well, Merytre, if I mu ... "
Merytre interrupted her. "I believe, Your Majesty, or Your Highness, is how I should be addressed," she said sarcastically.
Her sister glared at her. "Forgive me ... Your Majesty, I am a little out of practice with court protocol," she sneered. "For the past thirteen years I have lived in the desert oasis of Dakhla, as Lady Hatnefret - wife of Meketra, son of Lord Nenwef ..."
The words took Merytre's breath away, and she interrupted Neferure with a gasp.
"Meketra! I always wondered what happened to him. I thought he might have married some nobody in Nubia, and settled there. Now I see his eyes were set on higher quarry -- the Pharaoh's wife!"
Neferure dropped her eyes to the floor; comprehension came to Merytre - and she was staggered by it.
"You ... you were impregnated by Meketra, weren't you! You deceived Menkheperre, and slept with Meketra while you were Queen."
Neferure stayed silent -- her eyes still averted from those of her sister.
"Of course!" Merytre continued, while pacing backwards and forwards in front of Neferure. "It all makes sense now; your absence from court, your frequent bouts of illness, and the reason mother did not allow your body interred in the western valley. You were pregnant by another man, and had to be whisked away. If it had been known, not only you, but all of us -- mother, I, and even Menkheperre might not have survived the scandal."
Another thought flashed through Merytre's mind, and she articulated it immediately.
"Children! What children do you have?" She demanded her heart racing.
Merytre had been pregnant three times in the last seven years, and only one child had survived -- a daughter, now five years old.
"Two children," Neferure answered, straightening her back and raising her eyes. "Both are girls. Khemsayet is thirteen-years-old--Meresan is nine."
Merytre's heart-rate slowed a little. "It seems all the women of our line struggle to produce males," she remarked quietly.
"We both have time to rectify that situation," Neferure whispered.
"You -- maybe," Merytre retorted. "But I will be fortunate to ever share the Pharaoh's bed again. I found out, what you did not have time to discover -- Menkheperre is an uncouth animal ... "
Neferure interrupted. "I found out," she said with disgust.
Merytre stared at her before continuing. "Yes, I remember some of the court whispers at the time. But what you don't know is he likes his women young; young girls, or earthy women. Apparently, the women who follow the army camps are more to his taste than his Queen. I am twenty-three-years old, and already he leaves my bed empty. I once swore to you I would be the mother of the next Pharaoh--that now seems to be a lost dream."
Again she stared at Neferure for a few moments, before finally making up her mind. She was lonely, with little love in her life. Even her young daughter, Meritamon's affections were denied her -- transferred through closeness and breast, to her wet-nurse. Merytre knew she was referred to by many, as the 'Heartless Queen.'
"Come," she said, while taking Neferure's hand. Leading her sister to a couch, she sat her down and brought her a cup of wine. "Let us discuss what needs to be done, and maybe recount our lost years."
It was apparent - even to Neferure - her mother's mummified body could not be interned in her own sarcophagus. For all intents and purposes, Hatshepsut had already been dead to the people of Egypt for over a year. There was no-way to secrete her body into her tomb without word of it reaching the populace -- and the Pharaoh!
Nevertheless, empty tombs in the western valley could be utilised to inter their mother without invoking too much interest. Between them, Neferure and Merytre came up with what they considered a perfect solution. They would place a rather plain sarcophagus - containing their mother's body - in the tomb containing the remains of the royal nurse, Sitre-In. This seemed entirely appropriate to both women, since Sitre-In was both their mother's wet-nurse, and wey-nurse to both of them.
"She will nurture and care for our mother in the afterlife, as she did here in Khem," Merytre offered, and Neferure agreed.
Two days earlier, Hatshepsut's mummified remains, and her Canopic Jar holding her organs -- and her broken tooth, had been secretly transferred from Leucus Limen to a small temple outside of Thebes. People were told it was the remains of Sitre-In's sister.
Merytre -- as well the other members of Hatshepsut's family - attend the internment in the disguise of relatives of the deceased. The Queen informed all at in her Palace she was ill, and would spend the day alone in her chambers. However, there was still a shock or two in store for her. When they all gathered to escort. Hatshepsut's mummified body to Sitre-In's tomb, Merytre met Senmut again - someone she thought dead for over two years.
"Are all the dead people I've known to return to me?" she gasped at seeing him.
While they stood at the tomb of Sitre-In. Merytre refused to allow Hatshepsut's Canopic Jar - Canopic Box, which now also contained the tooth extracted in Punt, to be sealed in the chamber.
"I think, somehow, I will be able to get this small part of my mother into her own tomb; after all, I am a Queen," she stated.
And later, after the completion of her mother's internment, Neferure informed Merytre of Senmut actual status--as their father. The Queen cried, she cried, remembering the love he had shown her. She cried, regretting the trouble she had caused him, and cried, knowing she again had a father and sister. Merytre swore as long as they all lived, she would still be a sister and daughter to them. The gods decreed she would do more!
***
Senmut, now old and disinterested in a life devoid of Hatshepsut, spent his remaining three years quietly at the Oasis of Dakhla with Meketra, Neferure and his grandchildren by his side. He never saw Merytre again - although he and Neferure's family often received gifts sent from the palace.
When he passed quietly away, Merytre found a way of secretly burying him in a tomb in the western valley. It was not in the same vault as Hatshepsut, or even a vault he had built for himself. However, it was one close to the resting place of the love of his life. Shortly before Senmut's death, Neferure had another child - her third daughter; she named the girl Tiaa.
A year after the burial of her mother - on one of the Pharaoh's brief visits to Thebes, -- Merytre, disguised as common camp-follower, seduced him. Amused and excited by her performance, Thutmosis spent the rest of the month in her company--and her bed. As a result of their sexual encounters, Merytre became pregnant again. This time, she produced a male child - Senmut never saw the boy - who later became heir to the Pharaoh's Throne; they named him Amenhotep.
Final Words
Hatshepsut: One of the greatest women who ever lived.
Daughter of a Pharaoh, wife of a Pharaoh, step-mother of a Pharaoh and she was--the Pharaoh Ma'at-ka-re. History tells us she only had one child--Neferure, who was childless, and pre-deceased her mother.
Senmut: A commoner, great architect and adventurer. History tells he never married and left no progeny. But history also hints he was a lover of a Pharaoh--Hatshepsut.
My fictional story suggests other alternatives. I like to think both of these people would have preferred my version of their lives.
| Author Notes |
This is the final Chapter of this book. The last eight chapters, have been written in the last two months - during the lockdown period. All the other chapters were written over ten years ago. However, I have edited and revised earlier chapters, but I don't intend to update those chapters on this site. I will be trying to advance the total book in other places. Thank you to all who took part in its construction, both in the past and of late.
Written in British English. |
|
You've read it - now go back to FanStory.com to comment on each chapter and show your thanks to the author! |
| © Copyright 2015 thorney All rights reserved. thorney has granted FanStory.com, its affiliates and its syndicates non-exclusive rights to display this work. |
© 2015 FanStory.com, Inc. All Rights Reserved. Terms under which this service is provided to you. Privacy Statement